Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Categories:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Stats:
Published:
2025-05-05
Updated:
2025-07-28
Words:
74,117
Chapters:
19/?
Comments:
297
Kudos:
254
Bookmarks:
65
Hits:
6,895

Even Cats Need Scritches: A Story of Growth and Bloom

Summary:

In which Asami Yamikawa teaches Adrien Agreste the what healthy relationships look like, punches Marinette (with good reason), and eventually becomes the holder of the Ladybug Miraculous—not necessarily in that order.

 

This is my way of fixing the mess that is Miraculous Ladybug and giving Adrien healthier relationships and emotional growth because I hate how the show was made even though the premise was interesting.
WARNING: This is a very slow burn, and updates WILL be sporadic. Also, I do not own Miraculous Ladybug or any of the characters from it! However, I DO own this story and I absolutely DO NOT give permission for this to be published anywhere that I do not post this myself!
Thank you for reading!
Adrien Agreste/Chat Noir x OC

Chapter 1: The Bench

Chapter Text

– Adrien –

Sometimes, it’s just too much.

Too much work.

Too much inattention.

Too much pressure.

Why can’t he get what he wants instead of what other people want for him?   He just can’t take it anymore—he needs to get out of here now .   The walls are closing in on him; he can feel it.

Feet pounding down the hallway.

Running down the stairs, skipping steps.

Flinging open the door.

Running out, before he can be stopped—he refuses to be stopped.

Running…

Running…

Running…

Always running…

When can he finally stop running after his loved ones?

Catching his breath in the park.

It’s so…quiet.

Peaceful.

Adrien Agreste sits down on a bench in a park in the middle of Paris and closes his eyes.

– Asami –

Scritch scritch…scritch…scritch…

A sigh.

A page is turned, the design marked with three stars, indicating it was okay, but not great.

Inspiration was slow coming.

A gentle screech as a chair is pushed back.

Soft rustling and zipping as pencils are packed up and a sketchbook is closed.

Quiet creaks as she moves down the stairs, drawing supplies in hand.

A door opening.

A call of goodbye, of reassurance, of “I will be back, don’t worry”.

A reply.

A click as the door closes.

Walking…

Walking…

Walking…

Time was all she had.

There was no need to run.

Stopping in her special inspiration spot in the park.

There’s a boy sitting draped over one end of her favorite bench, eyes closed as if sleeping.

Asami Yamikawa sits on the opposite end of the bench and opens her sketchbook.

Chapter 2: Where the Sunlight Ends

Chapter Text

– Adrien –

Silence.

The Jardin de Luxembourg was always quiet at this time of day.

Except for the distant sounds of people talking and walking throughout the garden, it was silent.

So quiet.

So peaceful.

Adrien wished that he could stay just like this forever. Just relaxing on a bench, taking in the sounds of life, not having to do anything.

No modelling.

No piano or Chinese lessons.

No pressure.

Just him and the sounds of life.

Or, not just him, he supposed.   He'd felt the end of the bench dip down slightly earlier. Someone was sitting on the other end. They weren't bothering him though, so he supposed that he could let this intrusion of his quiet space go—he didn't think he could’ve faked another smile if they had asked him for an autograph.

– Asami –

That boy over there was contemplating the meaning of life—Asami just knew it.   He had a very obvious thinking expression, despite his calm and peaceful face and posture.

People-watching was always such a fun and interesting activity.   It always got her creative juices flowing to imagine people in various outfits to fit various scenarios.

Asami would bet that in a fantasy setting, he would be a prince—one that had a secret pastime of stealing the jewels of the rich and influential.

A rogue prince , she mused, sketching out a figure, the features of the boy on the bench slowly taking shape.   One that portrays a face of gentleness, of control and restraint, when among others, but desires an outlet for his inner chaos and recklessness, finding that in…less than savory pursuits.

A prince’s military uniform quickly took shape, with epaulettes and a shoulder cape, but also leather straps instead of a sash and black gloves rather than the usual white.

Asami smiled down at her finished sketch.

– Adrien –

Adrien sighed.   He knew that he had to go back eventually, but he really wasn’t looking forward to the inevitable lecture he was going to get.   Adrien squeezed his eyes shut.

To go, or not to go , he pondered.   That is the question.

But even as he thought this, he knew the inevitable answer—he would have to return.

Back to his father.

Back to the cold and empty mansion.

Back to his room, desolate of any presence and touch except his own.

Adrien sighed and opened his eyes, sitting up straight.

It was time to go home.

– Asami –

The boy stood up.   To Asami’s eyes—or rather, the corner of one of them—he looked lonely.   Tired.   There was a story here; she could feel it in her bones.

As the boy walked past her, she caught his eye.   She wasn’t quite sure what prompted her to do so, but she smiled encouragingly.

You can do it! she tried to project.   Whatever is weighing you down, you can get past it.

She didn’t know if it worked, but as the boy exited the park, she could have sworn there was a slight curl to his lips.

As Asami turned back to her people-watching, she put one last note in the corner of the page with the design of her rogue prince: find the right cloth for a quiet rebellion.

– Adrien –

Every step felt like his feet were sinking into the ground as he trudged back to the Agreste Mansion.   Every step felt like his shoes were made of lead.

“Adrien.”

Adrien turned.   Nathalie Sancoeur stepped out of the Agreste car, holding her tablet.   “Nathalie,” Adrien greeted tiredly.

“Your father is quite upset with you for running off like you did,” Nathalie said, straightening her glasses.

“So he is.”

“Yes.   It’s time for you to return.   Let’s go, Adrien.”

With a sigh, Adrien climbed into the limo.   Nathalie followed him in, closing the door behind her as Placide I.T. started the car.

“How angry is he, Nathalie.”

“Quite. Though he was more concerned with your safety.   You did run off so suddenly.   He has ordered that we install a gate for the mansion so this does not occur again.”

“Great.”

Adrien slumped in his seat, leaning against the window.   Just what he needed—to be further caged in the prison of a mansion that he called home.

– Asami –

“Tadaima!”

Asami pulled off her shoes with practiced ease.
“Okaeri!”, her mother, Seina, called from the kitchen.   “Mi-chan, we’ve got some very exciting news!”

“Really?”

“Yep!   Your father and I have just landed a campaign contract with Gabriel Agreste!   The Gabriel Agreste!”

“Wait, seriously?   That’s amazing!”

“I know!   It’s such a huge opportunity!   Oh—and I hear his son is about your age, so maybe you’ll make some friends while you’re with us!   He should be bringing him too if I’m not mistaken.”

“That would be nice,” Asami said with a smile.   “I’m going to go wash up before dinner, kaa-san.”

“Alright, just don’t take too long—dinner’s almost ready!”

“Will do!”

Asami hurried up the stairs two at a time, and dropped her supplies on her bed.   But before she could leave, something made her pause.

She hesitated, and opened her sketchbook to the rogue prince.   A soft smile tugged at her lips.

Picking up a pen, she scribbled a small annotation in the corner before closing the book and stepping out of the room, the moment already fading into the background of her mind.

The annotation?

A five star review.

– Adrien –

“Adrien.”

“...Father.”

Gabriel Agreste’s eyes were as frosty as his demeanor, his presence filling the room with cold.   Adrien did his best not to curl into himself.

“You ran off.”

“...I did, Father.   I’m sorry.”

“You will not do so again.   Do you understand me, Adrien?”

“Yes, Father.”

“Nathalie will be taking measures to ensure that you do.   Additionally, I shall have her increase your fencing and piano practice to ensure that you truly understand the severity of what you have done.”

“Yes, Father.   I understand.”

“See that you do.”   Gabriel placed a firm hand on Adrien’s shoulder.   “You must understand, Adrien, that you are my son.   My greatest treasure.   I cannot have you doing something so dangerous like what you did.”

If I’m your greatest treasure , Adrien thought miserably.   Then why are you never around?

Adrien nodded along silently.

Gabriel released him and turned around.   “We will be having visitors tomorrow, and I expect you to be in attendance.   Now, go to your room and think over your actions today.”

“...Yes, Father.”   It took everything in him to walk out of the room silently, but as soon as the door closed, he was sprinting down the hallway, teeth gritted, and green eyes welling with tears.

He barely made it to his bed before he was sobbing into his pillow.

As he cried himself to sleep, Adrien could only think of the gentle curve of the smile the girl at the park had given him—kinder and warmer than any he’s had before.

Adrien fell asleep, dreaming of the feeling of sun on his face and the sound of pencil scratching gently on paper.   When he awoke the next day, he couldn’t remember why.

Chapter 3: A New Friend

Chapter Text

– Adrien –

Adrien woke slowly, the lingering memory of gentle smiles and warm sunlight giving way to the cold stillness of his room.   He lay awake, face pressed into his pillow, wishing he didn’t have to leave his bed.   But despite his wishes, a knock resounded on his door.

“Adrien, it’s time for breakfast.”

It was Nathalie.   For a moment, he silently cursed her name for making him leave the only warmth in his house.

“Yes, Nathalie.   I’ll be down soon,” he sighed, sitting up.   The morning was always so chilly.   Just like his empty house and his father.

“Very well.”

Adrien went about his morning routine with a sort of detached feeling.   He hated mornings; it always signalled another day.   Another day of fake smiles.   Of cold loneliness.   Of silence and empty rooms.

Splashing water onto his face, he looked at himself in the mirror.   The image that stared back could’ve been mistaken for a criminal mugshot with how grim he looked.

Adrien sighed and then forced his signature shy smile, and Mr. Adrien Getting-My-Mugshot Agreste turned into Adrien Perfectly-Demure-Model Agreste.

“Smile, Adrien.   Father is receiving guests, and you will not mess this up for him.   You are an Agreste.   Act like it,” he muttered, staring into the eyes of his reflection.

Now fully ready for the day, Adrien walked down to the dining room.   Nathalie was waiting by the long table with his breakfast.

“Is Father coming to eat?” Adrien asked, sitting down in his seat.

“Your father has decided to eat in his office today,” Nathalie replied, eyes holding a subtle flicker of pity that was quickly replaced with her usual stoic professionalism.

“Of course,” he sighed.   His father never ate with him; he should’ve expected it.   Was this how it was always going to be?   Breakfast was a silent affair—just like always.   Just like everything.

– Asami –

“Sweetie, it’s time to wake up…breakfast is almost ready.”

“Mmm…okay, Kaa-san…I’ll be up in a minute…”

“Hurry, please.   You don’t want your food to get cold.”

“Hai, kaa-san.”

Asami stretched as she sat up, taking in the feeling of warm sunlight on her skin.   Hopping out of bed, she shuffled her slippers on and padded to the bathroom to wash up, humming softly to herself.

Her parents’ soft voices drifted in from the kitchen, accompanied by the gentle sizzle of cooking fish.   Washing her face, she continued to hum a cheery tune as she thought to herself.

Today’s the day.   Kaa-san and Tou-san meet with Mr. Agreste!   I better not mess this up for them!   Though, I do wonder…   “What is he like?”   She stared at her reflection.   I hope we get along…   “Things will go fine, won’t they?   Kaa-san and Tou-san will finalize the contract, and I’ll have a new friend!”

She smiled reassuringly at her image, the morning sun glowing behind her like a soft golden halo.   “Everything will be fine.   I just have to make a good impression—Kaa-san and Tou-san’s hard work can’t go to waste!”

Asami quickly finished her morning routine and rushed downstairs, entering the kitchen just as her father had finished plating the grilled fish with rice and her mother finished doling out miso soup for the three of them.

“Good morning, Kaa-san, Tou-san!”

“Good morning, sweetie.”

“Good morning, Mi-chan!”

“Waahhh, it smells so nice!”

“It does, doesn’t it?”

“Itadakimasu!” they said together.

Asami dug into her food, munching happily on the grilled fish.   Mm…mackerel , she thought.

– Adrien –

Adrien sighed, leaning his head against the backrest of his couch as he idly flipped through TV channels.   A knock sounded on his door.

“Adrien.   It’s time.   Our guests have arrived.”

“Coming,” he murmured, pushing himself up.   He looked in the mirror one last time, brushing himself off and fixing his hair before slipping on his Model Smile.

He made his way to the foyer, where his father and Natalie stood waiting with their guests.

“This is my son, Adrien,” he father intoned, as cold and unreadable as ever.

“Hello.   It’s nice to meet you, sir, ma’am,” he greeted politely, then turned to the girl beside them.   “And you are…?”   He idly noted how blue her eyes were— like gems , he thought.   Or the sky without a single cloud in sight, the kind that never seemed to exist over his house.

The girl stepped forwards, giving him a slight bow and a warm, genuine smile.   “Asami Yamikawa.   I’m their daughter.   It’s nice to meet you!”

Her voice was like a sunny day—cheerful, warm, and completely out of place in his cold house.

He rubbed the back of his neck, suddenly feeling oddly self-conscious.   “It’s nice to meet you as well.”

An awkward silence ensued before they both opened their mouths at the same time.

“Have I seen you before?”

“You seem familiar.”

The girl—Asami—blushed slightly in embarrassment.   She wasn’t alone, as he could feel his own cheeks warming up as he chuckled in embarrassment.

“Adrien.”

Adrien jolted, having forgotten about the adults in the room.   Nathalie’s eyes twinkled, just for a moment, before her usual stoic professionalism snapped back into place.   His father stared down at him.

“Take Ms. Yamikawa to your room.   I have business to discuss with her parents.”

“Ah—um..y-yes, Father.”   Adrien’s voice caught as he stumbled over his words, wrongfooted.   His father turned away.   A clear dismissal.   It never failed to hurt whenever it happened—like ice water on unprepared skin.   He couldn’t help the slight flicker of hurt he felt.

“Um…”   Asami shifted beside him.   “Shall we go up to your room, or…?”

Adrien nodded, gesturing for her to follow.

He didn’t know why his stomach felt strange.   Maybe it was nerves.   She did seem somewhat familiar…

…Or maybe it was the hurt of his father’s dismissal still lingering like an aching wound.

Adrien glanced briefly back at his father’s retreating figure, the weight of his dismissal sitting heavy in his chest.   Even now, the cold of his dismissal managed to drown everything out—even the warmth just a step behind him.

– Asami –

“So…what do you like doing in your spare time?”

“Um..I play video games.   Ultimate Mecha Strike III .   And I fence…?”

“Oh, you play too?   Awesome!   We should play together sometime!”

“Oh, um…sure.   I’ve never had anyone to play with, so this’ll be a new experience for me…”

“Oh, that’s fine.  We’ll have plenty of fun even then!”

Adrien stopped in front of his room, turning to her with a strange, thoughtful expression.   Asami stared back, cheerful as ever, if not slightly confused.

“Why are you so…nice?” he asked

“Is there a reason I shouldn’t be?” she asked, slightly concerned.

“No…?   Sorry, it’s just weird for me to meet someone who’s so…genuine.”

“Well, now you’ve met me, so there you go!” she said with a little grin.

Adrien smiled slightly—a genuine smile—before turning to open his door.

Asami stepped inside and paused.

“It’s very…”

“Open, yeah.”

“Open is a bit of an understatement.”

The entire outside wall was made of glass.   There was not a speck of personality to be seen in the room—no models or personal items strewn about.   It could’ve been taken out of a magazine with how pristine and perfectly placed everything was.

“You don’t feel uncomfortable with the giant windows and everything?” she asked, wandering a few steps in.

Adrien made a so-so motion.   “I think I’ve just gotten used to it—it doesn’t really bother me.   The windows are also one-way, so it’s not as bad as it seems.”

“Oh, okay.   If you say so…”

Asami sat down next to Adrien on his plush couch, silence falling between them—not awkward, but uncertain.

Then Asami brightened. “Would you like to look at some of my designs?   I’m planning on becoming a fashion designer.   Maybe you could tell me what you think?”   She pulled out a pocket-sized sketchbook from her shoulder bag.

Adrien smiled at her, surprised by her offer. “I think I would like that, yes.”

– Adrien –

Adrien didn’t know talking with another person could be so… easy .

Conversation was effortless as they talked, laughed, and flipped through Asami’s sketchbook together.

“You should add ruffles to the sleeves.   It would add just a little more flair to tie your piece together,” he said shyly, tracing the edges of a sketch of a man in a 1800s inspired outfit.

Asami paused, considering his advice before her eyes widened.   “Wait, that’s a great idea!   I was wondering why I felt like something was missing.”   She took back the sketchbook, scribbling quickly.   “You’re a genius, Adrien.”

“...Not really…” he murmured, fingers twitching nervously as a soft flush dusted his cheeks. But the gentle smile she gave him was so full of warmth that he had to duck his face into the collar of his shirt to hide his own.

He didn’t realize how much time had passed until Nathalie knocked on the door.

“Ms. Yamikawa, your parents are ready to leave.”

Adrien couldn’t help the slight pout that formed on his lips.   “It’s that late already?”

Asami smiled.   “We can exchange numbers, if you want.   So we can text and make plans to meet up again?”

Adrien perked up.   “That would be great!”   He pulled out his phone immediately.

They traded phones and typed quickly, Asami sending a quick “Hiii!” to confirm it was him and receiving a “Hey!” in return.

Asami smiled at him as she got up from the couch.   “Well, guess it’s that time.   It was really nice getting to know you, Adrien.”

“You too,” he replied, heart fluttering in his chest.   Was he sick?   Excited that he had a new friend?   He couldn’t tell.

“I’ll text you when I get back home, alright?   Bye, Adrien!”

“Bye, Asami!”

Asami closed the door behind her, and a few minutes later, he could hear the Yamikawa car start up and drive off.

Adrien threw himself onto his bed and clutched his pillow, burying his face into it and kicking his heels like an excited puppy.

I have a new friend!

Chapter 4: Like Ships Passing By

Chapter Text

– Asami –

Beep!   Beep!   Beep!   Beep—

A hand shot out from under the covers, slamming the alarm clock silent.   Asami sat up, stretching her back.

First day of school!   Awesome!

She couldn’t help but grin to herself, rushing through her morning routine with excitement.   She threw on a plain black shirt, a pair of black cargo pants, and paired it with a few thin silver necklaces and bracelets.   Giving herself a quick look over in the mirror, she grinned and hurried out of her room.

Asami bounced down the stairs, humming a happy tune.   “Good morning, kaa-san!   Good morning, tou-san!”

Her parents called out varying greetings.   Her father blinked sleepily at her, unable to comprehend the idea of being so peppy in the morning, while her mother cooked at the stove.   She grabbed the onigiri already prepared for her and rushed to put on her shoes.

“What’s the rush?   You have plenty of time,” her mother laughed.

“I’m just excited!” she called back, tying up her black Converse in record time and then whipping open the front door.

“I’ll see you later, kaa-san, tou-san!”

— ♦ —

Running down the street, Asami soon made it to her new school: Collège Françoise Dupont .   Stopping to catch her breath, she stared up at the large doors.

“Wow,” she murmured before heading inside.   Fiddling anxiously with her fingers, she approached a girl with purple tips in her hair.   “Excuse me,” she began.   “But do you know where I can find Ms. Bustier’s class?”

The girl turned around, eyes blinking in surprise.   “Oh, um…second floor, the corner classroom on the right furthest from the entrance,” she mumbled, gesturing vaguely in the general direction.   “I can…show you, if you want?   That’s…my class.”   She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear.

“That would be great!   I’m new, so I don’t know where anything is…” Asami fidgeted with her fingers, uncertain.

“That’s okay…um, you can just follow me if you want,” the girl said, turning towards the stairs.

“Thank you!   I’m Asami.” she introduced as she fell into step beside the goth.

“Juleka…” the girl murmured.

— ♦ —

As they climbed the stairs, Asami snuck a few glances at Juleka.   “I really like your style,” she said sincerely.   “Your hair is really pretty.”

Caught off guard, Juleka blinked bemusedly at her.   “Oh…um, thank you.”   She flushed in embarrassment, but her lips curled into a tiny smile.   Reaching the top of the stairs, Juleka turned to the nearest door.

“Our class is this door…” she said, pushing it open.   A red-haired woman glanced up from the papers she was sorting at her desk.   “Oh, hello!   You must be one of our new students!”   The teacher greeted Asami warmly, placing down her papers.

Juleka quietly moved across the room, taking her seat beside a pixie-haired girl in pink.   Meanwhile, Asami nodded and approached the teacher.   “I’m Asami Yamikawa,” she said politely.

“Nice to meet you, Asami.   I’m your homeroom teacher, Ms. Bustier.   Why don’t you take a seat besides Ivan?” Ms. Bustier offered, turning towards the third row.   “Ivan, would you please raise your hand.”

A large boy next to the aisle seat lifted his hand into the air.   “Thank you, Ivan.”

Asami went over and placed her bag on the desk, sitting next to him.   “Hey.   I’m Asami,” she greeted.

“Ivan,” he grunted out as the bell rang.   Asami smiled, and then glanced around the classroom, taking in her classmates talking with one another and the neat structure of the classroom.

Ms. Bustier smiled at the two students’ introductions and then turned to the boy sitting behind Ivan.

“Nino, why don’t you have a seat in the front row this year?”, she said just as a final student burst into the room.

The boy—Nino—jolted in surprise and then reluctantly trudged down the steps to the first row, slumping down in his seat as the late student took the second row aisle seat.

Then not a second later, a palm slammed down on the late girl’s desk.   Asami stared at the instigator.   She’s very…yellow , Asami thought.   Blonde hair, yellow jacket, gold jewelry…   She practically screams ‘I have an attitude and I’m not afraid to use it.’

“Marinette Dupain-Cheng,” Yellow Girl said to Late Girl with a mocking voice.   “Here we go again,” Asami heard Late Girl—Marinette—mutter.   “That’s my seat,” the blonde snapped.   “But Chloé, this has always been my seat,” Marinette protested.

“Not anymore,” a red head said, sliding into the neighboring seat.   “New school, new year, new seats.”   She was clearly on Chloé’s side and was likely her best friend, by Asami’s observations.

As the situation began to escalate, Asami considered intervening before a buzz from her pocket distracted her.

 

Adrien 🐾: Hey, I never got to ask, but what school are you going to?

 

Asami smiled and started texting, sufficiently distracted from the drama in front of her desk, though she filed the blonde’s animosity with the bluenette away in her mind for later.

 

Asami 🌸: I’m going to Collège Françoise Dupont!

Asami 🌸: Why?   Are you going here?

Adrien 🐾: Yes!   I just need to sneak out of my house first…I’ll be there soon, hopefully!

Asami 🌸: I’ll see you soon, then! 💜

– Adrien –

Adrien grinned at his phone as he ran through the park towards the school.   He’d only barely managed to escape his house thanks to the still yet-to-be-installed gate.

Glancing behind him, his eyes widened as he saw the Agreste car speeding by.   He began to run faster, making it to the steps just as the car screeched to a stop behind him.   Nathalie and Placide I.T. stepped out, ready to take him back.

“Adrien, please reconsider—you know what your father wants,” Nathalie said as she approached him.

“But this is what I want to do,” Adrien fired back.

He was about to run up the stairs into the school before he heard a groan of pain.   Turning, he saw an old man on the ground, his cane having fallen out of reach as people walked by without care.   His bleeding heart couldn’t help it, and Adrien ran to the old man, handing him back his cane and helping him up.

“Thank you, young man,” the old man said.

Adrien turned around, about to enter the school, before he saw Nathalie and Placide I.T. blocking his path to the school.   His shoulders slumped, and he walked to them, feeling defeated.

“I just want to go to school like everybody else.   What’s so wrong with that?” he said before slumping in defeat.   “Please don’t tell my father about all this…” he pleaded as they escorted him to the car.   Even as he said it, he knew it was a fruitless endeavor.

Chapter 5: Calm Before the Storm

Chapter Text

– Asami –

Adrien 🐾: Hey…I got caught.   I don’t think I’ll be coming to school today…

Asami 🌸: Oh, that’s too bad…I really would’ve liked to be able to have my first day with you there…

Asami 🌸: It’s okay though!   You can just come tomorrow!

Adrien 🐾: Yeah!   I’ll be sure to wake up earlier this time so they won’t catch me!

 

Asami put away her phone, smiling softly.   The bell soon rang as homeroom ended, and Ms. Bustier stood up to address the class as the boy in a red hoodie waved a piece of paper at Asami.

“Those of you who have PE, Mr. D’Argencourt is expecting you at the stadium,” she said.   “The rest of you can head over to the library.”

Asami took a quick glance at the open note.

 

You haven’t even got the guts to tell Mylène you love her.

Wuss.

 

She gave a dry look at the boy.   Really? she thought.   Talk about rude…   The boy mouthed for her to pass it to Ivan.   Asami promptly balled up the note in response, receiving a frown from the boy that she blithely ignored.

However, Ivan had noticed this exchange, and gently took the crumpled note from her hand, unravelling it to read, even as Asami tried to stop him.   His eyes widened.

“KIM!” he shouted in anger.   Asami cringed as Ivan shot up from his seat, storming over to Kim even as the boy smirked.

“Ivan!   What is going on?!” Ms. Bustier immediately stepped in as Ivan raised his fist to punch the other boy.

“It’s Kim!   I’m so going to get—”

“Ivan!   Go to the principal’s office!”   Ms. Bustier clearly wasn’t going to tolerate any fighting in her class.

“Ms. Bustier—” Asami started, but her voice was buried under the wave of laughter from the other students. Ivan shot her a grateful look, his anger fading just a little, before he stormed out with his things.   Asami frowned in worry.

— ♦ —

“Why did you write that?”

“What do you mean?” Kim gave her an inquiring look as they walked with their classmates to the stadium.

“I mean, why did you have to write it in such a rude way?” Asami clarified.   “Couldn’t you have just said ‘Go tell Mylène you love her’?”

“Well, what’s the fun in that?   Besides, it’s just some harmless ribbing.”

Asami sighed, shaking her head.   The group of students entered the stadium, where soccer nets were set up.

“ ‘Tis a fine day today, and for that we must make the most of it!” Mr. D’Argencourt announced, sweeping his eyes over the gathered students.   “But alas, while mine heart desires to teach thee in the art of the sword and foil, ‘tis not to be.   Nevertheless, we shall participate in yet another noble sport: soccer!   A battle of quick feet, sharp wits, and teamwork!   Form two teams.   But before you alight this field, we warm up.   Ten laps around the perimeter!   And no cutting corners—I’ve the eyes of a hawk and the soul of a knight!   I shall be watching!” His eyes narrowed, scanning the crowd as if challenging them to defy him.

Asami dropped her bag and joined the rest of the students in their warm-up.   Her legs burned as she sprinted around the stadium perimeter, effortlessly outpacing the rest of the students.   In record time, she was finished.

Excellente!   You are indeed swift of foot.   If ye wish it so, mayhaps you shall continue your swift flight ‘round the perimeter?” Mr. D’Argencourt praised.

“I’ve got nothing better to do,” Asami agreed, already taking off for a few more laps while waiting for the rest of her class.   She managed to finish another two laps before the other students had finished their ten.

– Adrien –

“Who was the first president of the Fifth French Republic?” Nathalie quizzed.

“Everyone thinks it was de Gaulle, but it was actually René Coty before the first elections,” Adrien sighed out, utterly bored.

“Excellent, Adrien.”

“Give me a minute would you, Nathalie?”   Gabriel Agreste appeared at the doors of the dining room.

“Yes, sir.”   Nathalie stepped aside, giving them some space.

Adrien straightened in his seat, bracing for the lecture he knew was coming.

“You are not going to school—I’ve already told you,” Gabriel scolded his son.   Adrien turned a betrayed look to Nathalie, who looked away.   He shot up from his seat, protests falling from his lips.

“But, Father—”

“Everything you need is right here, where I can keep an eye on you—I will not have you outside in that dangerous world ,” Gabriel cut him off.

“It’s not dangerous, Father.   I’m always stuck in here by myself—why can’t I go out and make friends just like everybody else?!”

“Because you are not like everyone else—you are my son! ” Gabriel snapped, ending the conversation.   “Continue.”   He turned and left the room without a word.

“...We can leave it there for today if you—” Nathalie began.

Adrien didn’t wait for her to finish. He bolted from the room, heart pounding, and collapsed onto his bed, burying his face in the pillows like he had so many times before—muffled screams of frustration lost in the fabric.

— ♦ —

Suddenly, he felt it; the ground was shaking, like something massive or heavy was walking by.   Sprinting down to the main entrance, Adrien threw the doors open to see the police creating a barricade in front of the mansion entrance.

He couldn't see what they were aiming at—until the ground trembled, and a massive stone foot slammed into view.   The officers fired to no avail.   Adrien’s eyes widened as the golem glowed yellow and then grew massively in size.

KIM! ” the golem roared, causing the officers to scatter.   The golem picked up a police van and hurled it at an escaping officer.   Adrien quickly ran up to his room before he could see more.

He leapt over his couch, snatched up the remote, and flipped on the news with shaking hands.

“I’m asking all Parisans to stay home until this situation is under control,” the mayor said.   Instantly, the press began to hound him for answers.   The screen zoomed out to show Nadja Chamack.

“As incredible as it seems, it’s been confirmed that Paris is being attacked by a supervillain.   The police have been struggling to keep the situation under control..”   The screen then switched to an interview of Officer Roger Raincomprix, who sported a broken arm in a cast from the thrown police van.

“Be confident that the strong arm of the law will come crashing down— A-ahhh!   I-I mean the other arm…” Roger stated seriously before cringing in pain as he accidentally lifted his broken arm to gesture.

Adrien stared blankly at the screen for a moment.   If asked later, he would say he had no idea what possessed him to do so, but he looked down at his coffee table.

“What’s this doing here?” he muttered, staring at a hexagonal box with a red symbol on the lid.

Chapter 6: Initiation

Chapter Text

– Adrien –

Curious, Adrien opened the mystery box.   He only managed to get a glimpse of a black ring with a green paw print before he was blinded by a ball of green light.   He yelped in shock, raising a hand to cover his eyes.

The ball of light eventually faded, coalescing into a…floating black cat-thing?

Adrien stared as the cat—was that even a cat?—yawned.

“No way…like the genie in the lamp!” he muttered, reaching out a finger to poke at the tiny figure.

Then, the thing began to talk?!

“I met him once.   So he grants wishes—big deal!   I’m way more personable,” the flying cat said.   “Plagg.   Nice to meet you!”   The cat turned his attention away from Adrien as the boy processed his rapid-fire introduction.

Adrien was jolted out of his musing as Plagg flew over to his foosball table.   “Ooh!   Swanky!”   The cat promptly attempted to take a bite out of one of the foosball players.

“No!   Don’t touch that!” Adrien made a wild grab for the cat, missing as the cat flew towards his arcade machines.   “Hey!   Come back here!”

“Ooh!   It’s so shiny!   Can you eat this?” Plagg attempted to take a chomp out of the joystick, failing once more.   “Oh, no you can’t!”   The excitable cat flew off once more as Adrien lunged at him again.   “Ooh, what about this?!”

– Asami –

“Left!”

“I’m open!”

“Hey, no shoving!”

The stadium field was a flurry of activity as the game went on.   Asami kicked the ball across the field, the ball swerving in a perfect curve past the goalie and into the net.

“Goal!   A strike worthy of a battlefield!   Magnifique!   A point to the valorous Red Team!” Mr. D’Argencourt cried.

“Nice one!” shouted Kim, giving Asami a high five as she ran past him.   Asami planted her hands on her knees, bending over slightly as she eyed the opposing team.   She panted lightly, adrenaline thrumming through her veins and sweat sliding down her forehead.

The whistle blew, signalling the start of the next play.   The ball shot across the field, this time in Blue Team’s favor.

“Get her!” Kim shouted, in the middle of blocking Nino.   Asami ran after Alix, catching up to the pink-haired girl quickly.

“Hey Alix!   Sorry, but I’m going to need that!”   With a quick movement, Asami stole the ball from the shorter girl and was already halfway back down the field before she knew what was going on.

“Hey!   No fair!”

“Sorry!” Asami called back.

– Adrien –

As Plagg attempted to take a bite out of Adrien’s TV remote, shaking his head and spitting out a piece of plastic in frustration, Adrien quickly searched for a plan.

He glanced around his massive room, eyeing the climbing wall above the basketball hoop. Desperate times, right?   He scaled the wall before bracing himself for what he was going to do next.   Taking a flying leap, he snatched the cat out of the air, landing safely on the couch.

“Aah!” Plagg cried out in surprise, trapped in Adrien’s fist.

“I still don’t know what you’re doing here,” Adrien said, staring at the cat, who turned in his hands to face the human.

“Look.   I’m a Kwami.   I grant powers.   Yours is the power of Destruction.   Got it?” Plagg stated dryly.   Adrien shook his head in confusion, but Plagg could care less.

“Good.   And now, got anything to eat?   I’m starving ,” Plagg whined.

Adrien got up from his couch, Plagg still clutched in his fist.

“My dad’s pranking me, right?” Adrien asked him, before amending his statement.   “Wait, he couldn’t be—he has no sense of humor.”

Plagg flew out of Adrien’s hands, glaring sternly at the boy.   “Your father must never know that I exist!   Or anyone, for that matter!”

“What?   Why?   He’s my father!” Adrien protested.

“Do you want to put your father in danger?   You’re a superhero, kid.   Superheroes have enemies!” the Kwami retorted, crossing his arms, before going off to explore the room some more.

“Anyway, you’re going to have a partner to help you.” Plagg continued.   “They’re going to be wielding the Ladybug Miraculous.   Their superpower is the power of Creation.   What you have here is the Black Cat Miraculous.   Your ability is Cataclysm.   You call it out, and then you’ll be able to destroy whatever you touch.   Then after that, you’ll have five minutes before de-transforming.   The two of you are going to be the team that protects Paris!”

“But I’m stuck here!   I’m not even allowed to go to school!   What good is a superhero that’s imprisoned in his own house?! ” Adrien said.

“No good!” Plagg said, rolling by on a roll of toilet paper, leaving a trail of white.   “That’s why it’s all going to change soon.   If you’re willing to change, that is.”

Adrien looked down at the silver Miraculous in his hand, contemplating his choices.   Then, he clutched the ring in his hand and made his decision.

— ♦ —

“Alright.   I’ll do it!   But how do I become a superhero?” Adrien asked.

“‘Claws out.’   That’s how you transform,” Plagg informed him casually, popping his head out of a toilet paper tube after he’d finished unravelling the roll.

“Got it!   Plagg, claws out!” Adrien shouted.

“Wait, I haven’t finished explaining—!” Plagg shouted as he was sucked into the ring.

With a flash of green light, the black leather of his superhero suit materialized on him.

“Too cool!” he said, staring down at his clawed gloves before leaping out of his window, excited to start his new life.

Grabbing the baton at his waist, he extended it and used it like a vault.   Once he was a few blocks away, he decided to change things up and use it as a bridge, marvelling at his perfect balance.

“I’m starting to get the hang of this!” he said to himself.   Suddenly, he heard a distant sound of screaming, quickly getting louder.

Looking up, he saw a red spot in the sky falling towards him.   The spot soon became visible as a screaming girl in red ladybug-spotted spandex.   Adrien barely had time to yelp in surprise before she collided with him.

— ♦ —

The momentum of her fall knocked him off his baton, sending them falling towards the ground.   Luckily for them, however, her yoyo wrapped around the baton, saving them from becoming twin splatters on the ground.

Adrien grinned, even as he hung upside down, tied to the mystery lady by her wire.   “Well, hey there!   Nice of you to drop in,” he joked.

“I’m sorry—I didn’t do it on purpose,” she apologized.

Freeing himself from the wire, he landed softly on his feet and then introduced himself.

“I bet you’re the partner my Kwami told me about!   I’m…Chat Noir.   Yeah, Chat Noir.   And you?”   He watched as the girl desperately pulled on her wire, trying to get it free.

“I’m Ma— er, Ma—”   Suddenly, his baton, now free from the girl’s yoyo, fell and collided with his head, making him cringe and rub it in pain.   “Madly clumsy…I am so clumsy,” the girl finished, staring miserably at the ground.

“No sweat, clumsy girl!   I’m learning the ropes too!” he reassured her.   But before he could say more, a loud boom echoed through the area, and the two watched in horror as a skyscraper collapsed.

Chat Noir immediately extended his baton, using it to vault up to the roof of a nearby building.

“Hey, wait!   Where are you going?” Clumsy Girl called.

“To save Paris!   Right?” he called back, before continuing his path towards the sound of destruction.

– Asami –

Asami stretched, her back popping slightly.   Her team had won 5 to 3, and her legs ached wonderfully with all the running she did.

“Hey.  You did pretty good!”   Kim came over to her and held out a fist for a bump.

“You too—”   Just as Asami’s fist touched Kim’s there was an earth-shaking boom that rattled the stadium.   Asami and Kim whipped around in shock, the latter quickly paling in horror.

“What in the world…?”   Asami’s whisper was lost in the roar of anger that came from the massive stone golem that was standing on the stadium roof.

KIM! ” the golem roared.   “ So, who’s the wuss now?!

“Oooh MY GOSH, WE’VE GOT TO RUN!” Asami yelled, grabbing Kim’s arm.

As the two began to sprint across the stadium field, the golem leaped down into the stadium and gave chase, arm outstretched to grab Kim.

“Is that Ivan?!”

“Looks like it!   So much for harmless ribbing!

“I didn’t know—ah!”

Kim tripped and fell, nearly dragging Asami with him.

“Kim!” She shot forward, placing herself between him and the incoming fist.   The golem’s hand came closer, almost brushing her, before a metal pole slammed in front of it, blocking the attack.

Chat Noir dropped from above, his body twisting mid-air with feline grace before landing in front of Asami, baton at the ready.

“Hey!   It’s not very nice to pick on people that are smaller than you,” the hero proclaimed.   Despite his confident words and pose, tension laced his body as he subtly positioned himself between Asami and the golem—Stoneheart.   Kim immediately took the distraction as a chance to escape, leaving Asami behind.

I guess you’re talking about yourself ,” Stoneheart retorted, raising a massive fist.   Chat Noir raised his baton, tense and ready to deflect the blow.   His eyes briefly flicked to Asami, but he never shifted his position between her and the threat.

“Ivan, stop!   This isn’t you!” Asami shouted.

The fist stopped inches away.

Seeing the opportunity, Asami pressed on.   “I know what Kim wrote in the note was mean.   I know that it was unfair for you to be sent to the principal’s office without being able to properly explain yourself,” she said.   “But you’re better than this.   So, please—let’s calm down and talk properly.”

The fist hovered, massive and terrifying.   Please work…please…

Then, it began to retract.   Asami released a breath she didn’t realise she was holding.

Okay.   I— ” Ivan began, before a glowing pink butterfly outlined his face.

Asami’s breath caught as Ivan went silent, as if listening to something only he could hear.

Then—“ Yes, Hawkmoth ,” he finally responded.   Who…?

The outline disappeared and his yellow, lamp-like eyes glared down at them.

Sorry, Asami ,” he said.

A massive fist came swinging down.

— ♦ —

Chat Noir immediately grabbed her waist and leapt backwards, narrowly avoiding the oncoming fist.

“Run!” he shouted.   “I’ll distract him.   You have to go!”

Chat Noir prepared to face off against Stoneheart.   He tightened his grip on his baton and grit his teeth in preparation for the next attack.

“Wait!”   Asami grabbed his arm.   “Will you be okay?”

Chat Noir grinned confidently.   “I’m a superhero—of course I’ll be fine!”

Asami nodded and ran across the field, heart pounding, until she reached the perimeter—near the other new girl in her class.

Why was she even here? And… was she recording ?

Asami turned to watch Chat Noir battle Stoneheart. One hit accidentally made him grow, so Chat Noir resorted to dodging instead.

Then Stoneheart got angry.

With a roar, he yanked a soccer goal free and threw it at Chat Noir.   The hero dodged—

But the metal frame struck the ground and ricocheted—hurtling straight toward the two girls still in the stadium.

Asami didn’t even have time to scream—just to shove the girl to the ground and brace for impact.

— ♦ —

“No!”

Chat Noir hurled his baton.   It expanded mid-air and struck the player’s entrance, redirecting the goalpost’s trajectory.   Asami had thrown herself on top of the new girl, knocking her to the ground, and she flinched as the soccer goal slammed back down nearby.

“Are you alright?” she asked the girl.

“Yeah.   Thanks for that.   Uh, name’s Alya.”

“Asami.”

Asami looked up, just in time to see Chat Noir get caught in Stoneheart’s fist.   “Oh no!”

“What are you waiting for, Super Red Bug?!   The world is watching you!” Alya suddenly shouted.

Asami’s head whipped around, seeing a red-and-black figure on the roof of the stadium.

Another hero?   What took them so long?

The person seemed frozen.   Then, in a burst of motion, she leapt off the roof.   Sliding through Stoneheart’s legs, she whipped her yoyo around his ankles.

“Animal cruelty?   How shameful!” the girl said, yanking the wire and knocking Stoneheart flat onto his back.

Chat Noir rolled into the soccer goal with a grunt before flipping back onto his feet like the cat he represented.

The girl ran up to him, breathless.

“Sorry it took so long, Chat Noir.”

“Chat Noir, are you okay?” Asami asked, eyes wide.

Chat Noir merely grinned.   “I’m fine.   Also, it’s cool, Wonderbug.  Now let’s kick his rocky behind!”

“Wonderbug” reached out, snagging the other hero’s tail before he could charge in.   “Wait!   Haven’t you noticed?   He gets bigger and stronger with every attack; we have to do something different.”

“Different how?” the cat-themed hero questioned, holding his tail protectively.

“Uh…I don’t know.”

“Okay, then.   Let’s use our powers!   Cataclysm!”   Chat Noir grinned, holding up his glowing black hand.   “Apparently, I destroy whatever I touch.”

“I don’t need a superpower to destroy everything,” the ladybug-themed hero said.

Still excited, Chat Noir reached out to touch the soccer goal.

“No—don’t do that!”   Too late.   His hand made contact, and the metal quickly rusted and broke apart.

“Woah,” Asami muttered.   Behind her, Alya was still filming with a manic glint in her eye as she slowly edged away for a wider shot.

“Cool—it’s just you and me now!”   Chat Noir charged towards the massive stone golem coming their way.   “Time to rumble, soon-to-be rubble!”

“Chat Noir, wait!” the spotted heroine cried out.

Chat Noir’s hand landed on Stoneheart’s foot—only for nothing to happen.   He tapped it a few times, clearly confused, before he had a realization.

“Uh-oh.   I guess I only get one shot to use my power…” he muttered, waving at Stoneheart nervously.

A second later, he was kicked back to the three girls.   Asami ran forward and caught him with a grunt.

“Are you alright?” she asked.

– Adrien –

Chat Noir groaned in pain.   That kick was brutal… he thought.   “I’m fine…” he wheezed out.   “Just a bit winded.   Thanks for the catch.”

Asami helped him up, worry clear in her eyes.

“And now you only have five more minutes before you transform back!” his partner scolded.   “Didn’t your kwami explain anything to you?!”   Asami’s eyes sharpened in curiosity as she listened, hand still on Chat Noir’s arm.   Chat Noir plastered a smile on his face.   Why was she talking about their kwami’s when there was a civilian around?!

He laughed sheepishly, free hand going up to rub the back of his neck.   “I guess I was a little excited about my new life…”

The ladybug-themed hero smiled.   “Well—up to me!   Lucky charm!”   A rubber wetsuit was created out of the pink sparkles of the Lucky Charm.

“And…what’s that supposed to do?” Asami asked.

Super power,” Chat Noir agreed sarcastically.

“My kwami told me I have to break the object where the whatchamacallit—the Akuma—is hiding,” the spotted heroine said.

“Well, he’s made entirely out of stone ,” Chat Noir said, pointing at the slowly approaching golem.

Chat Noir could see his partner come to a realization.   “His right hand!   It’s still closed—he never opens it!   It’s like the Russian dolls; the object isn’t on him, it’s hidden in his fist!”

“So, what’s your plan?” he asked.

Chat Noir watched his partner look around the stadium, keeping an eye on Asami, who was visibly getting more tense with each step closer Stoneheart took.

“Are you alright?” he whispered to her.

“I’m fine,” she said.   “Just…nervous.”

Suddenly, a wire wrapped around his ankles.   “Huh?”   He saw Asami glance down, and looked as well.   Dread filled him as he saw her ankles were tied with the wire as well.

“Don’t resist!” shouted his partner.   Before he could react, the wire snapped taut, yanking them both off their feet and sending them hurtling towards the looming stone figure.

“THIS GIRL’S CRAZYYY!!!” he cried, hugging Asami to him as she screamed in surprise at the sudden move.

The next moment, they were airborne, flying straight towards Stoneheart.   The stone golem caught them in his fist, and Asami cried out in pain.

While Chat Noir had done his best to cushion the impact for her, her arm still painfully collided with the stone surface of the massive hand.

“Asami!   Are you okay?!” Chat Noir asked.

“I’m…fine.   Nothing’s broken, I think.   I’m just going to have a really nasty bruise tomorrow…” she gritted out.

Chat Noir frowned and then glared at his partner, who had just enacted the rest of her plan and was running to crush the purple stone that had fallen from Stoneheart’s hand.   What was she thinking, getting a civilian involved in their fights?

Suddenly, he was falling, the stone collapsing around them.   Chat Noir grabbed onto Asami, landing carefully on his feet and letting her go once she was steady.   The stone vanished into nothing, leaving a disoriented Ivan on the ground.   “What’s going on?   What am I doing here?” he asked.

Chat Noir gave a tight smile to his partner.   “Nice job, Miss, uh Bug-Lady.   But if you’ll excuse me, I’m going to take this civilian here home so she can get some ice.”   His ring beeped, signalling his time was running out.   “And also because of that.   See you!”

Chat Noir pulled Asami to his side, using his baton—that had magically reappeared at the small of his back—to vault them out of the stadium.

“Mind pointing me to where I should drop you off?   I’d like to make sure you get some ice on your arm…” he said.

— ♦ —

“You can drop me off here.   And um, before you go, I really wanted to thank you for saving me…”

The memory of Asami’s last words to him replayed in his mind as he bounded across rooftops toward his house.   His heart had skipped when she’d thanked him, and he found himself replaying her words over and over, unwilling to forget the vulnerability she’d shown.

However, as he leaped through the air toward his home, Adrien also couldn't shake the image of Asami’s pained face, the impact of her collision with Stoneheart’s hand lingering in his mind.   He frowned to himself as his house came into view.

Leaping through his window, his ring beeped a final time and he de-transformed, Plagg flying out with a groan.

“Oh, my stomach!   My head!   I need food—fast!” Plagg cried dramatically.

Adrien sighed, turning on the TV.

— ♦ —

Several hours later, four covered dishes sat on his coffee table as Plagg smelled each one while Adrien watched the news.

“I am pleased to announce that we will be organizing a huge celebration in honor of our city’s new protectors: Ladybug and Chat Noir,” Mayor André Bourgeois stated.

“So her name’s Ladybug,” Adrien murmured, mind still thinking of his friend’s pained face as she collided with the stone hand.

He was quickly broken out of his reverie by Plagg.   “ Ew , ugh , what is this? ” Plagg complained, brandishing a fancy fruit cup like it had insulted his very existence.

“Seriously?   My personal chef made all this,” Adrien said, annoyed.   Did this guy have to be so picky?

“If you expect me to get my energy back after a transformation, I need to eat something more… delicate ,” Plagg declared, dropping the cup.

“Okay…what do you want?” Adrien sighed, already bending to clean up the mess.

He soon regretted saying this, as apparently, “delicate” to Plagg meant camembert .

“Camembert cheese.   Fantastic .   All he eats is camembert, which means I’m going to smell like stinky old cheese,” he muttered, thoroughly disgruntled.   Plagg ignored him, chowing down happily on the wheel of runny cheese like he was at an all-you-can-eat buffet.

On the TV, breaking news began to play, showing pictures of civilians being turned into copies of Stoneheart by black butterflies.   Nadja’s voice was heavy with concern as she spoke of civilians turned into stone beings.

Adrien felt his heart race.   Could he have prevented this? Had they really defeated Stoneheart, or was it all just a temporary fix?   His stomach twisted as the thought of the civilians trapped like statues made his mind spin with panic.

“Plagg…what’s going on?   I thought we defeated him?” Adrien asked.

“Did you capture the akuma?” asked the Kwami.

“What akuma?”

“It’s a magical black butterfly that went into an object to give Stoneheart his powers.   You need to capture it to prevent exactly what you’re seeing here.   If the kid gets upset again, he’ll be re-akumatized into Stoneheart and be able to make all those stone beings his army!”

“An army?!   Oh…that’s not good.   That’s…that’s really not good,” Adrien got up and began to pace.   “Is there a way for me to capture the akuma?”

“No can do.   You’re going to need Ladybug for that.”

“So I can’t do anything without Ladybug?” Adrien asked, his horror growing.

“Only Ladybug can capture akumas and repair damage caused by supervillains,” Plagg confirmed, tossing another piece of cheese into his mouth.

“Oh, wonderful…” Adrien buried his head in his hands, feeling more useless than ever.

Chapter 7: A Heart of Stone

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

– Asami –

Asami awoke to a dull throb in her right arm and leg.   Carefully stretching, she glanced down—and winced.   A massive purple and blue bruise had bloomed overnight, and she could bet that her leg looked just as bad, if not worse.

With a quiet sigh, she slid out of bed and hobbled over to the nearby cabinet, wincing with every step.   She rummaged through it until she finally pulled out a small pill bottle from the back.

She eyed the Advil label warily, giving the bottle a shake.   The tablets rattled around inside.   With a sigh of resignation, she unscrewed the cap and shook out a tablet.   She dry swallowed it and then cringed at the feeling.

Hopefully it kicks in before I get to school , she thought.

She slid on a red long-sleeved shirt to mask the bruises and then wrestled on a pair of jeans, doing her best not to jostle her injured limbs.

“Minimal movement,” she muttered to herself.   “Easier said than done.   Though this would’ve been a lot worse if it was my left side.”

Hobbling to the bathroom, Asami went through her morning routine, the ache in her muscles dulling slowly.

As she moved slowly down the stairs, her father looked up at her, concern lining his face.   Even her mother was glancing at her, keeping one eye on the stove as she cooked.

“Mi-chan, are you alright?   Usually, you’re more excited and happy in the morning,” her father asked, still nursing his cup of coffee.

“I’m just a bit sore from PE,” she said.

“Are you sure you can make it to school?   I can drive you if you want.”

“You don’t need to, tou-san.   I’ll be okay.   I’m just going to take it slow and keep some Advil on me.”

“If you say so.   Just remember to only take about 200 milligrams every 4 to 6 hours, and no more than 1200 milligrams a day, okay?   Don’t overdo it,” her mother piped up.

“Got it, kaa-san.”

— ♦ —

Asami walked into class with a slight limp.   Ivan, ever observant, eyed her with concern.   “You okay?” he asked quietly.

Asami repeated the excuse she gave to her parents.   “Just a little sore from PE.”

Ivan didn’t seem to believe her, but let it slide.

A buzz from her phone got her attention.

 

Adrien 🐾: I’m almost there!

Asami 🌸: You can do it! 💪💪

Adrien 🐾: 👍

– Adrien –

Adrien was so glad the gate had yet to be installed—its absence is what made escaping his house for the second time just as easy as the first.   The difference this time was that he woke up earlier this time, determined to make it out of the house and into the school building before Nathalie or his father noticed he was gone.

So far, so good.   His feet pounded across the stone pavement as he ran through the park.

Plagg spoke up from inside his jacket.

“You’re such a strange kid.   Who would want to be at school when you could stay at home all day?”

Adrien laughed breathlessly.

“You don’t get it, Plagg.   I’m sick and tired of being caged like some exotic pet in my own house.   I want to meet people.   Make friends.   Go to a real school—with Asami!   There’s no way I’m passing this up.”

Plagg whined theatrically.    “Ah…I think I’m feeling weak.”

Adrien sighed, reaching into his bag and fumbling for the plastic bag of cheese mid-run.

“You know what’s strange?   The fact that all you eat is this disgusting, rotten-smelling Camembert cheese.   And then I have to smell like it 24/7.   That’s strange,” he complained.

He shoved a wedge into his jacket.   Plagg snatched it with an eager chomp.

“If you want to be able to transform into a superhero, then stinky cheese is the deal, my friend!” Plagg retorted.

Adrien grumbled in annoyance, running faster.   “I really hope my cologne is strong enough that Asami can’t smell it on me.   She’s going to think I’m so weird .”

— ♦ —

Adrien sprinted up the stairs, glimpsing the Agreste car pulling up out of the corner of his eye.

Making it to the top of the stairs, he heard the car door slam.

“Adrien!   Don’t do this!   Your father will be furious!

“Tell my father he can go eat shit!   Respectfully! ” he called back, running into the building.   He could practically feel Nathalie’s horrified silence at his back.

Eyes scanning the crowd, Adrien searched for the one face he was hoping to see.   But there were too many students loitering and walking around.   He frowned—

“Hey, that’s enough!”

The voice cut through the air like a whip crack.   Asami!   He whipped around, heart leaping.

There she was—locked in a standoff with Chloé

Oh no

Adrien moved closer to the group.

“Have you no shame?” Asami snapped.   “Insulting people for when they were at their weakest?   Could you be any more pretentious?”

Chloé laughed mockingly.   “What’s wrong with me just telling the truth?   I mean, am I wrong?   If he wasn’t such a monster , he wouldn’t have turned into one!   I mean, he did break Sabrina’s dad’s arm.”

“Quite literally, what is wrong with you?!   Why do you have to be so antagonistic?”

“Antagonistic?   Moi? ”   Chloé blinked in faux innocence.

“Yes, you!

“Oooh, are you getting angry?   Going to split your underwear and turn into a giant muscley monster?”

I really need to step in , Adrien thought, seeing Asami getting progressively more angry with every word out of Chloé’s mouth.

“Asami!”

His friend whipped around, startled.   “Adrien?”

Adrien waved, beaming.   “Hey!”

“Adrien!”

“Adrikins!”

Both Asami and Chloé ran towards him.   He opened his arms just in time—

Asami reached him first.

They collided and fell to the ground in a tangle of limbs and laughter.

“Adrien!   You’re here!” Asami cried, hugging him.

“Sure am!”   Adrien laughed as Asami buried her face in his neck, hugging him tight.   Her grip was warm and gentle.   He could see Chloé standing nearby, her face contorted with shock and growing irritation.   Oh dear…   He could hear the temper tantrum brewing already.

Why are you hugging my Adrikins?!” the blonde screeched.

Adrien winced.   His childhood friend really did have the not-so amazing ability to ruin any moment…   It was really quite depressing, actually.

Asami sat up, a fire sparking in her eyes.   “ Your Adrikins?   Last time I checked, Adrien didn’t belong to anyone.   He’s his own person!”

“Asami, it’s okay,” Adrien said, touching her shoulder.   “She’s just excited to see me.   No big deal.”

He helped her up, brushing himself off.

“Yes, now—where was I?   Adrikins!   You came!   Yay!” Chloé ran over, throwing her arms around his neck.

That got people’s attention.

“Adrien?”

“I can’t believe it!”

“He’s so handsome!”

“It’s Adrien in the flesh!”

“Can I get a selfie?!”

Nearly every student within earshot immediately ran over to ask for autographs.

“And that’s our cue to go!” Asami shouted, snatching up his hand.

The two sprinted away from the crowd, laughter trailing behind them.

“HEY!” Chloé screeched as Adrien slipped from her grasp.

— ♦ —

Adrien and Asami burst into their classroom, winded and laughing.

“That…that was something! ” Adrien laughed breathlessly.

Asami was doubled over, too busy giggling to respond.

Once they caught their breath, Asami tapped the seat next to Nino.

“Your seat’s over here, Adrien.”

“Cool.   Where will you be sitting?” he asked, wiping a tear of laughter from his eye.

“Two seats behind you.”

Adrien smiled.   “Awesome.”

Adrien slid into his seat and turned to Nino.

“Hey.  Adrien.”

He held out a hand for a shake.   The other boy grinned.

“Nino.   Nice to meet you, dude.”

They clasped hands, both grinning—instant camaraderie.

Just then, Chloé burst into the room with Sabrina scurrying behind her.

“ADRIKINS!” Chloé screeched before immediately turning on Asami.   “How dare you take my Adrikins away from me!”

Asami looked absolutely done with Chloé, staring at her with the flattest expression known to man.

“HEY!   I’m talking to you, new girl!”

Adrien watched in growing amusement as Asami didn’t even flinch.   She’d completely tuned Chloé out, arms crossed, eyes drifting lazily across the room like Chloé didn’t even exist.

Honestly?
Adrien was almost impressed.

— ♦ —

Chloé eventually ran out of steam—then smirked.

Adrien watched in confusion as Chloé handed Sabrina her gum, which the girl stuck on top of the bench on the other side of the aisle.

“Hey—what’s that all about?” he asked.

Chloé flicked her hair.   “The brats that sat here yesterday need a little attitude adjustment.   I’m just commanding a bit of respect, that’s all,” she drawled haughtily.

“Do you think that’s really necessary?” Adrien asked, kneeling down to pick at the gum.

Chloé just laughed as she flounced to sit in the seat behind his.

Asami watched the scene with a critical eye and a judging frown.

A minute later, Marinette and Alya entered the room—and found Adrien messing with the wad of gum on Marinette’s seat.

The bluenette immediately assumed the worst.

“HEY!   What are you doing?! ” she demanded, storming up to the blond, who’d whipped around in panic.

Adrien stammered, caught off guard.

Behind him, Chloé and Sabrina laughed mockingly.

Marinette’s eyes narrowed into slits.   “Okay.   I get it.   Good job, you three.   Very funny .”

Adrien shot up from his crouched position.   “No, no.   I…was just trying to take this off!

Asami piped up behind him.   “He’s telling the truth.”

“See?”

Marinette wasn’t buying it.

“Oh, really?”   The bluenette eyed the gum on her seat and then placed a napkin over it.   “You’re friends with Chloé , right?” she said, glaring at the blond.

“Why does that even matter?” Adrien muttered, sliding back into his seat.   His new friend leaned closer, voice low.

“Dude, Chloé’s a massive bully.   She throws her dad’s weight around like it was her own.   You seriously didn’t know?” Nino whispered.

“No…I just…I didn’t really have anyone else growing up.   Until I met you and Asami, she was my only friend.” Adrien explained.

“Well, be glad you’ve got me and your girl, now!” Nino grinned, throwing an arm over his shoulder.

Adrien blinked.   “She’s not—”

Nino just held out a fist, grinning.   “C’mon, man.   Fist bump.”

Arien smiled in spite of himself and tapped his fist against Nino’s.

– Asami –

Asami smiles, seeing the fist bump.

I’m glad he’s making more friends , she thought.   Adrien needed someone like Nino—someone that would look past all the fame, money, and looks to see him .   He was perfect to be Adrien’s buddy—he practically radiated chill.

Asami let her gaze drift as she thought, deftly ignoring the burning glare that Chloé kept throwing over one shoulder at her every few seconds.

Still upset I took “Adrikins” from her? she thought dryly.

Asami’s grip tightened on her desk.   She would not let Chloé cling to Adrien like an entitled barnacle—not only did he not deserve it, but he had too much on his plate already.

A slight frown tugged at her lips as she remembered the sight of his room:   Open.   Empty.   Utterly devoid of personality.

It practically screamed “Rich Child, Son of a Wealthy Man” like some kind of museum exhibit.

He was clearly neglected and lonely.    Asami made a mental note to bring him over to her house as much as possible.

Between her and Nino, they should be able to teach him how to talk with his peers, make friends, and actually socialize.

And, hopefully, how to stay away from Chloé.

Adrien certainly didn’t need a spoiled blonde with a superiority complex and a possessiveness to rival Hades to interfere with his social growth.   He was undersocialized enough as is—he didn’t need to learn toxic behavior on top of all of that.

Ms. Bustier walked in, clipboard in hand, and called the class to order.

“Agreste, Adrien?”

Adrien shot up out of his seat, his arm raised high.   “Present!” he shouted.

The class laughed at his excessive motions while Adrien smiled shyly.

Asami smiled to herself.

Cute.

“Bourgeois, Chloé?”

“Present!”

“Bruel, Ivan?”

Actually…where was

The classroom door exploded off its hinges.

A massive stone golem stomped in with a roar that made the windows rattle.

PRESENT! ” he bellowed.   “ MYLЀNE?

Stoneheart.

Papers flew.   Tables toppled with loud crashes.   Students screamed in terror.

Stoneheart stomped up the aisle, knocking tables and benches aside as the students scattered.   Asami scrambled out of her seat to the back of the classroom.

Stoneheart finally reached Mylène, who stood frozen in shock, and grabbed her in his giant hand.

“Let go of me, Ivan!” she cried.

I’m not Ivan anymore.   I’m Stoneheart! ” Stoneheart growled.

“Why are you doing this?” she asked.

So you and I can be together— forever!

Asami cursed under her breath—and then froze as she heard Chloé’s voice…coming from underneath her table.

“Daddy, the monster is back!” she whined into her phone.

Stoneheart had heard her, too.

Throwing aside the table the blonde was hiding under, he snatched her up as well.

Asami stood frozen as Stoneheart approached the southern wall.

With one massive kick, the wall exploded outwards.

Stoneheart leaped out and landed with a thunderous crash that cracked the street beneath him.   Dust billowed around his massive stone feet as he began moving off.

Asami sprinted toward the edge of the ruined wall, Alya right beside her, phone still rolling.

The two students watched as Stoneheart stomped away into the city, carrying the two screaming girls.

“What…the hell,” Asami muttered.

Next to her, Alya was practically vibrating in excitement.   She turned to Marinette, eyes sparkling with glee.

“Come on!   Let’s follow him!” she said.

Asami tuned out the ensuing conversation as she sat back on her heels, contemplating the absolute cartoon her life had become.   She pressed a hand to her head in disbelief, ignoring the renewed throbbing of her arm and leg.

Then, she had a sudden thought and spun around to survey the classroom.

Where was Adrien?!

– Adrien –

Adrien whipped open his locker as he complained to Plagg.

“My first day of school and I don’t even make it past roll call!

In stark comparison, Plagg was ecstatic.   “A day off?   Now that’s what I’m talking about!”

Adrien, on the other hand, had different plans.   “Oh, no no no no,” he said, wagging a finger at his Kwami.   “We’ve got homework to do.   Plagg, claws out!”

— ♦ —

Chat Noir vaulted out the locker room window, scaling the building with feline ease.   His enhanced hearing caught a noise.

Chloé!

“You have no idea who you’re dealing with.   My daddy, the mayor, will bring in the police, the army, the entire cavalry! ” Chloé proclaimed, gesturing wildly.

“And don’t forget the superheroes!” Chat added, leaping over Stoneheart and smacking his baton onto his head.

In response, Stoneheart just grew larger.

“Oh no—my bad,” he muttered.   I forgot that Stoneheart grows larger with each attack!

Chloénow stuck in the grip of a much larger Stoneheart, scoffed.

“Super incompetent , you mean!”

Moments ago, Stoneheart had been barely taller than a door.   Now, he was as large as a building .

Oh dear…I really messed up this time!

HA!   You wanted the cavalry?   Well here it is! ” Stoneheart bellowed.

Chat Noir yelped as he felt the ground shake.   That’s not good!

Then, they appeared.

Half a dozen massive stone beings, each well over 10 feet tall, came stomping into view.

They were the civilians the akuma had infected—now lumbering copies of his rage.

That’s REALLY not good!

SEIZE HIM! ” bellowed the 20 foot tall golem.

— ♦ —

Chat Noir took off at a sprint, dodging grasping stone hands.   With each close call, his frustration grew—Stoneheart was getting farther and farther away.

“If you can hear me, Ladybug, I could use a little help!” he yelled, flipping out of the way as a car hurtled past

He dodged another car, only to see it ricochet—

—straight toward Alya, who had been filming nearby.   No!

Thinking fast, he hurled his staff.  It knocked the car aside just enough to prevent it from crushing the girl—but not far enough.   The car slammed onto its side, trapping her against the wall.

Vulnerable and weaponless, he barely had time to react before he was grabbed in a crushing grip.

He struggled uselessly as the golems began to stomp away with him in tow.   Shit, this is bad!

“Let go, you rockhead! ” he shouted, arms pinned tight in the golem’s grip.

— ♦ —

Goddammit, where is that girl?!

Chat Noir struggled, still trapped in the golem’s hand.   No matter how he twisted, the stone fingers wouldn’t budge.

Then—a distant shout.

His staff fell onto his shoulder.   Huh?

“Chat Noir, extend it!”

Ladybug!

He wiggled an arm free and jammed the baton against the fingers holding him.

“Ha!” he shouted as the baton extended, forcing the hand open.

He rolled to his feet, staff at the ready—

—just in time for a massive stone palm to swing down toward him.

Just before he could be turned into paste, a wire wrapped around his waist and yanked him up.

“Ow!”

Chat Noir’s head smacked into a street lamp as he dangled from Ladybug’s yoyo.

“Sorry I was late.”

“It’s fine, Lady.   Now if you could untie me, that would be even better.”

He grabbed onto the lamp and swung himself up to crouch beside her as her yoyo released him.

RAAGH!

Beneath them, the golems began to stomp closer, the ground trembling with every step.

“We’ve got to get out of here!” Ladybug shouted, swinging off.

Chat Noir leaped after her without hesitation.

— ♦ —

“Hey, aren’t we going to take care of those guys?!” he called to her.

“No.   If we want to save them all, then we go to the source,” Ladybug responded, landing atop a wide staircase.

Across from them, on top of the first level of the Eiffel Tower, stood Stoneheart.   The massive stone being was visible even from a distance, roaring angrily.

“That one.”

Below them, he could hear Mayor Bourgeois demanding Chloé’s safe return.   Chloé’s cry of “ Daddy! ” could be heard even from their distance.

You know what?   YOU’RE WELCOME TO HER! ” 

That was the only warning they got before Chloé was thrown like a baseball.

“Ladybug!” Chat Noir shouted.

“On it!” Ladybug streaked across the bridge, swinging with her yoyo.   She caught Chloé mid-air just before she could hit the ground.

Chat vaulted over just in time to see Chloé reunite with her father.

“Alright, we’re clear to attack!” Officer Raincomprix declared.

What?   There’s still a civilian up there!

“Wait—don’t attack them!   You know it’ll only make it worse!” Ladybug cried.

The officer grinned confidently atop the police van.   “I have a new plan, unlike you.   Move aside and let the pros do their thing—you’ve already failed once,” he said.

Chat Noir could see how much the words affected Ladybug.

“He’s right, you know.   If I’d captured Stoneheart’s akuma the first time around, none of this would’ve happened!   I knew I wasn’t the right one for this job…” the spotted heroine buried her face in her hands.

Chat frowned.   “Actually, he’s wrong.   Without you, she’d no longer be here,” he said, looking at Chloé and her father.   “And without us?   They won’t make it, and we’ll prove that to them; trust me on this.   Okay?”

Ladybug blinked up at him.   “Okay.”

Suddenly, Stoneheart began to cough.   Loud, chest-heaving, hacking coughs.   As if he had something stuck in the back of this throat.

Then, he spewed out a cloud of akumas that formed the shape of a head.

What in the world is that?!

People of Paris.   Listen carefully.   I am Hawkmoth,” the head announced.

His voice was deep and regal, like a self-declared monarch.

“Hawkmoth?” the two heroes muttered.

Ladybug.   Chat Noir.   Give me the Ladybug Earrings and the Cat Ring now! ” the head demanded.   “ You’ve done enough damage to these innocent people.

Chat Noir couldn’t believe his ears.   Damage?   THEM?

As if he was the one to turn Ivan into Stoneheart!

Ladybug seemed to have similar thoughts.   She began clapping sarcastically.

“Nice try, Hawkmoth.   But we know who the bad guy is.   Let’s not reverse the roles here,” she said, stepping forward.   “Without you, none of these innocent victims would be transformed into villains.”

“Hawkmoth,” she continued, eyes blazing with determination.   “No matter how long it takes, we will find you.   And you will hand us your Miraculous!”

Chat Noir watched in awe as the girl charged forwards, swinging her yoyo about and capturing akumas left and right.

Ladybug landed on the Eiffel Tower steadily, turning to the news helicopters.

“Let me make this promise to you,” she said to the people of Paris.   “Ladybug and Chat Noir will do everything in our power to keep you safe!”

And with a flourish, she released a cloud of pure white butterflies from her yoyo.

Chat Noir stared in awe, his heart pounding in his chest.

“Wow,” he murmured.   “Whoever she is, beneath that mask, I love that girl.”

– Asami –

“Oh, thank goodness…”

Asami slumped against a bookshelf, her shoulders sagging in relief as the students around her erupted into cheers.   Ladybug’s cloud of butterflies filled the screen, and the sight of them flying past in a wave of white was almost calming.   For a second, it felt like Paris could breathe once again.

Then Stoneheart stood up.

The students around her gasped as the golem rose to his feet, Mylène still clutched in his fist.   The massive golem leaped onto one of the Eiffel Tower’s supports and began climbing.

Even with the poor zoom quality of the news helicopter’s camera, Asami could see Mylène’s terrified face.   Her heart clenched in worry.

Stoneheart climbed towards the top of the Tower, the heroes following close behind.   Beneath them, Asami could see Stoneheart’s army following them up.

“Oh, gosh,” Asami muttered.   The size disparity between the golems and the heroes was enormous .   And with the lack of space as they went further up the tower?   They would be boxed in on all sides with nowhere to go.

Within seconds, Stoneheart had made it to the top of the Eiffel Tower.   Ladybug followed soon behind, landing on the lightning rod with ease.

“Help!   I’m scared of heights!” Mylène cried from Stoneheart’s fist.

The camera panned towards Ladybug.

“Everything’s going to be alright!” the heroine called.

Stoneheart let out an angry bellow at the insinuation that she was going to take Mylène from him.   The news helicopters backed up to a safer distance.

Meanwhile, Stoneheart’s army had reached the uppermost level.

“How are you planning to get them closer than they already are?!” Chat Noir called up to Ladybug.

“By using our powers!” she responded.   “Lucky Charm!”

Asami watched as a cloud of pink sparkles emitted from Ladybug’s yoyo, condensing into—

A parachute?   Her stomach dropped.   There was only one reason for a parachute—someone was going to fall.

— ♦ —

Ladybug flicked her yoyo and caught Stoneheart’s arm—then yanked hard.   The massive golem’s hand, still gripping Mylène, pushed into his face.   Their lips collided.   It was awkward.   Forced.   Unmistakably deliberate.

That’s sexual assault , she thought distantly.

Then, Mylène was falling.

Asami gasped as Mylène clung to Stoneheart’s fingertip, dangling a thousand feet above the ground.   Several students covered their eyes.

The next moment, a purple ripple flowed over Stoneheart, and he was Ivan again.   Problem was, Mylène was no longer holding onto anything, and neither was Ivan.

“No!” Asami shouted as the two began to fall.   The students around her exploded into a cacophony of terrified cries.

Then, Ladybug was diving off the Eiffel Tower, parachute strapped to her back as Chat Noir caught Ivan.

Mylène was falling…

She was going to die.   On live television.   In front of the entirety of Paris.

…Until she didn’t.

Ladybug caught both her and the escaping akuma simultaneously and immediately released her parachute not fifty feet from the ground.

Down the two floated, landing softly as the parachute settled behind them.

Asami clutched her heart in relief as the students broke out into cheers.   She was pretty sure some of them were crying.   They made it…   Thank heavens.

Ladybug seemed to have one last thing to do.   She threw her parachute into the air with a cry.

“Miraculous: Ladybug!”

Glowing ladybugs exploded out from the parachute, zipping everywhere and repairing the damage that had occurred from the two-day attack.   A swarm zipped into the library and swirled around Asami.

She gasped as she felt her bruises vanish.

“Wow,” said Asami.

But even as the students cheered, even with her gratefulness for her healed injuries, something about Ladybug’s methods gnawed at her.

– Adrien –

“Adrien!   Are you alright?   You ran off so suddenly and I couldn’t find you!   I was so worried!”

Asami picked up on the first ring.

“Sorry, I hid in my locker,” Adrien lied.   “Though I kind of regret it now.   My back has a cramp.”

Asami laughed at him.

“Yeah, yeah.   Laugh it up.”   Adrien rolled his eyes good-naturedly, even though Asami couldn’t see it.

“Gomen, gomen,” Asami giggled out.   “It’s just too funny.”

Adrien smiled, listening to his friend calm herself down as he scrolled through pictures of Ladybug on his computer.   Nearby, Plagg eyed him with a bland look before turning back to his cheese.

“Ahhh…I’m okay now,” she said, a few stray giggles slipping out.   “Oh, wait.   It’s almost time for dinner.   Sorry, I’ve got to go.”   Asami sounded apologetic for cutting off their call.

“It’s alright.”

“I’ll see you tomorrow, then?” Asami asked.

Adrien hesitated.   The gate had finally been installed, and it would be much harder to escape now.

“Adrien?”

“...Yeah.   I’ll see you tomorrow.”

— ♦ —

The next day, Nathalie led him to the Agreste car with his schoolbag.

“Where are we going?” he asked.   And why did I need to bring my schoolbag with me?

Nathalie didn’t respond as the car quickly pulled up in front of the school.   Oh.

In front of him, the screen on the seat flickered to life.   His father appeared against the backdrop of his office.

“You disobeyed me, Adrien,” he said.   “Take a look at that school.”

Adrien complied, looking at it sadly, already dreading what would come next.   “Yes, Father…”

He could see Asami waiting for him at the top of the staircase, looking confused on why he wasn’t coming out.

“You will never—I say never —go back there again,” his father stated, face stone-cold.

Adrien’s eyes widened in horror and despair.

“Father, no…”

He didn’t know if he could take it if he had to remain trapped in his house for the rest of his life.

“—without your bodyguard,” his father finished.

Wait, what?

Adrien blinked in confusion, nearly unable to believe what he was hearing.   I get to go to school?   His heart lightened—he hadn’t even known it had felt heavy in the first place.

“He will drop you off and pick you up every day.   Nathalie has offered to organize your new schedule,” Gabriel continued as Adrien turned to Nathalie in awe.   “You will be continuing your music, Chinese, and fencing classes and your photoshoots.”

By then, Adrien was practically vibrating with joy.

“Thank you, Nathalie!   Thank you, Father!”

Without waiting another second, Adrien threw himself out of the car, racing towards Asami and his new future.

— ♦ —

“Asami!”

“Adrien!   What took so long?”

Adrien’s face lit up, and before he could stop himself, he threw his arms around her.

“I get to go to school!”

Asami blinked in surprise.   “Wait, really?” she asked, pulling back a bit to look at him.   Her face softened at the sight of his elated face.   She’d never seen him this happy.   “That’s amazing!   You deserve this.   Truly.”   She squeezed him gently before linking their arms and leading him to their classroom.

Adrien grinned, unable to contain his joy.   He was still processing the moment, still trying to believe what he heard.   “I get to go to school.   For real!   I…I get to live like everyone else, Asami.   I can meet people!   Make real friends!   Not just—”   He paused, laughing at himself.   “Not just people in photoshoots.   I get to be a real boy!”

Asami smiled softly at him as they walked across the courtyard.   “You always were a real boy, Adrien.   You just weren’t really living.   But now you are!”

Adrien nodded, still overcome with happiness.   He felt like he was floating, like the weight of the world had been lifted off his shoulders.   “I can finally just be me, you know?   A normal kid.   I can go to school with you without worrying about other stuff getting in the way.”

— ♦ —

Adrien was still practically bouncing with excitement as they stepped into the classroom.

Asami gave his hand a final squeeze before unlooping her arm and heading for her seat beside Ivan.

Adrien grinned at Nino, who returned a half-wave—then his eyes landed on Marinette.

He offered her a hesitant wave.   She gave him a cold look, and then turned her back to him.

Adrien sighed.   Guess you can’t win everything…

He ran his hand through his hair, feeling awkward as he slid into his seat.

Nino leaned over.   “Dude.   You want to make friends, right?   Well, go talk to Marinette.   You know, about the chewing gum,” he whispered conspiratorially.

“What would I even say?” he asked, sounding defeated.

“Just be yourself, dude.”

Adrien sighed again, uncertain.

His phone buzzed in his pocket.

Sliding it out, he saw a text from Asami.

 

Asami 🌸: You can do it! 💪💪

Adrien 🐾: You can hear us?

Asami 🌸: Yep!

Asami 🌸: Go talk to her after school.

Adrien 🐾: Okay 👍

 

Adrien smiled down at his phone.   Maybe things wouldn’t be so bad after all.

— ♦ —

It was pouring—that was probably the kindest way to describe the Gods deciding to dump a whole river’s worth of water onto Paris.

Luckily, Adrien had brought his umbrella, which would protect him from the cold rain.

As he walked to the entrance of the school, arm in arm with Asami, he saw a figure in the archway.

Marinette.

Adrien hesitated, turning to the other girl.   Asami smiled at him reassuringly and waved him forward.

He smiled softly and then took a breath to steady himself.

Walking over, he stood next to the bluenette, who looked away.

Adrien sighed, and opened his umbrella.

“I just wanted you to know…that I was just trying to take the chewing gum off your seat.   That’s all,” he confessed softly.   “I’ve never been to school before.   Or had friends.   I’m…sort of new to all of this.”

Adrien hesitated, and then turned, offering her his umbrella.   “Here.”

Marinette stared at him, seemingly in disbelief, before the rumble to thunder snapped her out of it.

She reached over, and took the umbrella with hesitance.

Then, her finger accidentally pressed the button and the umbrella closed on top of her.

He couldn’t help it—he burst into laughter.

As he did his best to contain his chuckles, he felt Asami step up beside him, her own red umbrella in hand.

Marinette lifted the edge of the umbrella and giggled as well, embarrassed.

Adrien finally stopped laughing, catching the amused glint in Asami’s eye.

He smiled at Marinette, giving her a final wave before linking arms with Asami.

“See you tomorrow.”

Marinette, interestingly enough, began to stammer.

“Uh huh!  See you tomo- toma-   Woah, why am I stammering?” Adrien heard Marinette say as he and Asami walked to the Agreste car.

“Someone’s got a crush~” Asami teased.

Adrien shook his head.

“She’s just a friend.”   He blinked in surprise.   “Woah.   A friend .”

Asami gave him a sardonic smile.   “Right.   Just a friend.   Keep telling yourself that, Mr. Heartstealer.”

Notes:

If you're going to throttle me for what I did:
1.) Make it quick
2.) I did say it was a slow burn, so you kind of asked for it. ¯\_(ツ)_/¯

Chapter 8: Feral

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

– Asami –

The gentle humming of her sewing machine filled the room as Asami carefully connected the skirt to the bodice of a new dress.   She hummed a soft tune as she added another pleat, folding the red fabric with practiced care.

So focused on her task, she barely noticed the buzzing of her phone until the screen lit up.

Pausing the needle, she picked up her phone and smiled.

Adrien.

Picking up, she put the phone on speaker as she resumed her task.

“Hey, Adrien!   What’s up?”

“Asami!”   His voice chimed through the speaker, cheerful and a little too excited.   “You wouldn’t happen to be free this afternoon, would you?” 

“No, I’m free.   Why?”

“I’m doing a photoshoot in the park, and well…I just had a feeling it’ll get boring.   So I was wondering if you would like to come along?   As my partner?”

Asami tilted her head slightly, eyes locked on her work.

“You want me to pose with you?”

“Yeah!   It’ll be way fun with you around.”

“I’ve never modelled before…” she said, chewing her bottom lip as she folded another pleat.   “Are you sure that’s okay?”

“Don’t worry!   You have more than enough charm for the both of us.   Plus, I’ll be there to help!   Please~?” Adrien begged.

Asami laughed at his playful pleading, carefully guiding the fabric under the needle for the final stitches..   “Do I get a choice in this?”

“Nope,” he said smugly.    I can almost see that grin on your face, you brat.

The answer came so quickly and confidently, she laughed even harder.

“Alright, alright.   I’ll come,” she agreed, finally freeing it from the machine.   She held it up, eyeing it for any imperfections.

“Perfect!” Adrien said, his smile practically audible.   “Dress up nice and I’ll meet you at the park in 30 minutes, okay?”

“Mhm.   See you there!”

“Bye!”

Adrien hung up, and Asami nodded to herself, satisfied with her work.

She held the dress against herself.

“Let’s see if this is model-worthy.”

– Adrien –

The camera’s shutter clicked softly, nearly drowned out by the bubbling of the fountain.   Adrien posed, sitting on the edge as Vincent, his photographer, snapping away madly.

“Bravissimo!   Show me confidence!   Yes, yes!   Now show me calm—tranquil as a lake!   Excellent!”

Adrien easily complied with each direction, adjusting his posture and expression with ease.

He tilted his head slightly, staring into the camera.

“Magnifico!    Super!   I want to see a hunger in your eyes!”

Adrien turned his head—and froze.

The world shrank to a single point: a lone figure approaching along the park path.

A gentle breeze sent chiffon rippling like blood-red ink flowing atop dark waters.   He thought he heard Vincent say something, but his focus was unbreakable.

Asami.

She moved with effortless poise, the dark red maxi dress flowing around her legs with every step.   The pleated skirt shimmered softly, catching the light just enough to look ethereal, while the bodice—slim, form-fitting, and edged in delicate black lace that made pale skin glow—drew his eyes upward.

But what truly knocked the air out of his lungs like a punch to the solar plexus was the slender choker around her neck.

A black ribbon hugged her throat, and at its center dangled a small charm:

A black cat.

With green eyes.

Like Chat Noir’s green eyes.

His green eyes.

A strange, low purr curled in his chest.   Something primal—more feline than human—woke up at the sight.   It stirred like instinct, and yet he couldn’t name it—only feel it rising, sharp and warm in his chest.   What he did know was that it liked what it saw .

Adrien didn’t register Vincent’s calls of his name before he was jabbed in the ribs with a tiny elbow.

“Ow—!”   He glanced down at his jacket.

Plagg’s green eyes glared up at him from within the hidden pocket.

“Get your shit together before you start drooling,” the Cat Kwami hissed.

Adrien’s cheeks burned as he straightened up, meeting the amused stares of Vincent and his bodyguard.

“Something catch your eye?” Vincent asked, his eyes twinkling with amusement.

Adrien ducked his head, suddenly very interested in the cobblestone beneath his shoes.

And then she was in front of them.

“Sorry—I didn’t interrupt anything, did I?” she asked, her voice breezy and innocent.

— ♦ —

Fortunately for his poor, traitorous heart, Adrien was excellent at holding a mask—it came with being a model and a celebrity.

So for the next twenty minutes he wore it well—smiling, guiding Asami through the poses, and fighting down the heating in his cheeks every time he saw that darned pendant swinging in the hollow of her throat.

By minute thirty, he’d more or less wrestled his impulses into submission.

Mostly.

That is, until Asami spoke up.

“I saw you looking at my necklace earlier,” she said casually, raising her chin to the perfect angle for the camera.   “Do you like it?”

Her finger brushed the charm lightly.

The cat charm.

Adrien swallowed hard.

Did he like it?

Did he like it?

Was the sky blue?   Was water wet?   Was his heart not attempting a full samba routine in his chest right now?

Not trusting his voice, Adrien nodded.

Asami let out a soft breath.   “That’s good.   I was worried it’d be a little too much,” she admitted, shifting her weight to lean against his shoulder.

Vinet whooped somewhere nearby.   “ Excellente!   Hold that pose!   Love the chemistry!”

Then she smiled.   “It’s official Chat Noir merch, you know.   Took me a while to find it amongst all the Ladybug merch online…but I do my research,”

Stop, hold on, wait a minute, pause— what.

The pendant was Chat Noir merch?

That charm was— him?

Adrien’s heart stuttered , then launched itself against his ribs.   His chest tightened, and this time, he couldn’t help himself.

A low, pleased rumble escaped his throat.   Dammit.

Asami blinked, glancing up at him.   “Did you say something?”

“Nope!   Absolutely nothing, purr -incess,” he said too quickly.

Oh, crap.

That had definitely come out with a purr.

Purr- incess ?   Was that a pun? ” Asami laughed softly.

Adrien flashed a grin.   “Yep.    Totally.   Aren’t cat puns just paw-some?

Asami clamped a hand over her mouth, muffling her giggles as Vincent’s camera clicked so fast, he was surprised it didn’t catch fire.

“You know, I’m feline a little punny right now,” she managed between muffled giggles.   “And you are going to be the purr , unfortunate victim to my puns.”

Adrein gasped theatrically.   “Oh, no.   How would I ever survive your claw -ful wordplay?   Have mercy!”

Asami’s grin grew.   With every new cat pun—his or hers—her laughter got freer, louder.   Unrestrained.

It was beautiful.

And Adrien never wanted it to stop.

— ♦ —

Asami eventually managed to get a hold of herself, her laughter fading as she fanned herself to calm down.   Behind her, Adrien saw Vincent snapping away with the enthusiasm of a man who’d just struck creative gold.   The man tossed him a dramatic thumbs up, then immediately resumed firing the shutter, darting around them like an over-caffeinated rabbit on rollerblades.

Adrien smirked.

If Vincent wanted gold, he’d give him platinum.

“Hey,” he said, gently taking her hand.   Her fingers twitch in surprise.

“Wanna dance?”

“What—?” she began, but he was already twirling her.   The chiffon of her skirt fanned out like water blooming in slow motion.

Her laugh bubbled up again, delighted and a little breathless, as she spun back into him.   He caught her by the waist without missing a beat.

Then, with a mischievous grin, Adrien lifted her off the ground in one fluid motion.   Asami gasped, arms instinctively clutching his shoulders for balance, her laughter turning into a startled shriek as he spun them both.

The skirt flared around her like blooming fire, catching the light in a swirl of red.

“Adrien!” Asami laughed.   “You’re gonna drop me!”

“Never,” he grinned, eyes glittering.

Vincent could be heard squealing behind them—actual, honest-to-God squealing—as his camera clicked away at a speed just slower than that of light.   Adrien wouldn’t have been surprised if it caught fire and the man still attempted to continue taking photos.

Eventually, Asami patted his shoulders, still giggling.   “Okay, okay.   Put me down before you drop me.”

Adrien pouted playfully.   “Hey, are you saying I’m too weak to hold up a shorty like you?”

“I’m not short!”

“Sure thing, pipsqueak.”

Even as he teased, he gently lowered her back to the ground, hands lingering a moment at her waist.

They swayed together for a moment, not quite dancing anymore, but also not letting go.   Just…existing in the same space.   Chest to chest.   Breath to breath.

Then, from the corner of his eye, Adrien caught motion nearby.

A familiar figure.   Two, actually.

He turned, hand still loosely holding Asami’s.

By the treeline stood Alya and Marinette, with a small girl clinging to Marinette’s hand.   The girl tugged at her impatiently, trying to get her to move, while Alya desperately tried to get her to stop.

Marinette, however, was stock still.

Her eyes were locked on them—on him —with a stare so intense it made Adrien’s skin prickle.

He blinked and offered a wave with his free hand.   Asami glanced over his shoulder and waved too.

That’s when Marinette smiled.

It was… wrong .

Her smile didn’t quite reach her eyes.   It stretched too far, like elastic pulled one tug too many.

It was creepy .

A chill slid down Adrien’s spine.

He dropped his hand, pretending to fiddle with the collar of his jacket, praying for anything to distract him from how off that smile was.   Asami’s grip shifted—pressing more firmly into his.

Her gaze lingered on Marinette—eyes narrowing slightly, assessing.   She didn’t say anything, but the tension in her jaw made it clear she’d noticed.

He didn’t want to be here anymore—didn’t want to unpack that look, that smile .   Didn’t want to feel the way it made his stomach twist.

Adrien turned away and tugged Asami towards Vincent.

– Marinette –

He was waving.

At her.

Marinette’s heart fluttered—then dropped, hard, as her eyes refocused on the girl beside him, holding his hand in the way she so desperately wanted to.

As Adrien turned away, she whipped around, startling Manon—who had been pulling on her hand—and Alya—who had been trying to get her to stop.

“Alya, what do I do?!   He’s holding her hand—her hand!   They’re going to fall in love, get married, have kids,  and I’ll die alone while Hugo, Emma, and Louis never exist!” she screeched.

“Chill out, girl!   It’ll be fine!   They’re just having a photoshoot.   I mean, yeah, they do seem a bit close, but that’s nothing!   You just gotta show Adrien that you’re better than her!” Alya said, standing up and giving Marinette a little nudge. 

Marinette nodded.   “Yeah, you’re right!   I just need to—”

“MARINETTE!” Manon shrieked, finally fed up with her babysitter’s inattention.

The photographer whipped around, face flushed with the fury of an artist whose creative vision had just been shattered.

Silencio!” he barked.

Marinette shrank back, chastised, and turned to soothe her charge.

“Manon, please—”

“No!   You won’t listen to me and you keep getting distracted by that boy!”   Manon stomped her feet.    “You’re supposed to be babysitting me!   And I want a balloon of Mireille!”

Alya crouched beside her and attempted to placate the young girl.

“Hey, why don’t I take you to get that balloon?”

“No!   I wanna go with Marinette!” Manon snapped, immediately clinging to Marinette like a barnacle with a grudge.

Marinette looked up—right into the unimpressed glare of Adrien’s photographer.   The bodyguard was hovering ominously nearby, arms crossed.   And worst of all? Adrien and that girl were watching them now, eyes wide with curiosity.

Marinette sighed in defeat.

“I’ll deal with it.   I am her babysitter,” she said.   She began to limp off, dragging Manon—still latched onto her leg like a limpet—along with her.

“But what about Adrien?” Alya called after her, futilely.

— ♦ —

To Marinette’s disappointment, her babysitting trials weren’t over.   Manon had immediately demanded to go on the merry-go-round after receiving her balloon.

“Manon, we need to go back!   I’ve got to get back to Adrien!” the bluenette cried, catching up to the fleeing girl.

Manon looked up at Marinette, eyes watering.

“Oh no.   Not the babydoll eyes,” Marinette begged.   “You know I can’t say no to the—”   Her protest crumbled as Manon unleashed her most powerful weapon, rounding her eyes and conjuring crocodile tears.

Sighing in defeat, she allowed the young girl to drag her along.

“I wanna ride the unicorn!” Manon proclaimed, bounding over excitedly.

Marinette seated herself and Manon on the plastic unicorn, getting comfortable just as Alya ran up.

“They need an extra to pose with Adrien!” the blogger panted out.

“What?!” Marinette shot off the unicorn like it was suddenly on fire.   “Seriously?!”

Images ran through her mind at light speed—of her and Adrien holding hands, sharing a smoothie, maybe even a kiss…A wedding!   Three kids!   A hamster named Snuffles!

Alya waved a hand in front of her face.   “Earth to Marinette!   Focus!   You have a photoshoot to get to!”

“Right!” Marinette made to run off before Manon’s protests stopped her.

“But Marinette!   You promised!” Manon cried.

Alya cut in, climbing onto the mount behind Manon.   “I’ll handle Ms. Unicorn here while you get going to your photoshoot with Prince Charming over there!   You don’t know how to handle her anyway.”

“No way!” the younger girl protested.   “Marinette’s my babysitter!”

“Go, girl!” said Alya, waving Marinette off.   “I’ve got this!”   She turned back towards Manon.   “Unicorns unite!   Let’s go find some sad village kids and grant some wishes!   Yeehaw!”

Gasping with delight, the younger girl was immediately distracted.   “Yeehaw!” she cheered.

Marinette smiled and ran off.

— ♦ —

She didn’t get far.

A scream cut through the park—then another, and another.

Marinette spun around just in time to see a figure floating above the carousel, parasol raised like a wand.

A sharp gust of wind burst outward, spiralling into a blizzard.   Snow howled through the air, swirling so thick it swallowed the carousel completely.

When the wind died, the ride was revealed—trapped inside a glittering dome of solid ice.

— ♦ —

Marinette sprinted off, leaping over a bench.   She landed in a crouch and opened her purse.   A red Kwami—Tikki, the Kwami of Creation—flew out.

“Time to transform!   Tikki, spots on!”.  Marinette cried.

In a flash of pink sparkles, the young girl was transformed—becoming Ladybug, the Parisian superheroine.

– Adrien –

You have got to be kidding.

Adrien was annoyed.

No—he was beyond annoyed.

He was pissed .

Just when he was finally having fun at a photoshoot—for the first time ever! —a villain just had to show up and ruin it.

He was finally enjoying himself!   Genuinely having a good time!

Cracking puns!   Dancing to a beat only they could hear!   Holding hands with one of his best friends as they wandered around, seeing who could make the other laugh harder!

It wasn’t just fun—it felt real!   Normal!

And now he had to suit up and deal with some tantrum-throwing weather witch who just had to ruin everything!

Ridiculous!

Utterly ridiculous!

…Huh.   Maybe Chloé was onto something with that one.

Adrien grit his teeth, the wind stinging against his face.

On one hand, he needed to transform.   But on the other hand…

His eyes drifted towards Asami, shielding her face from the blustering wind with her arms.

The cackling girl in the sky sent another powerful gale screaming through the park.

The next moment—

Asami was gone.

Ripped from his side like a leaf in a hurricane.

“ASAMI!!!”

— ♦ —

He’d say the worst part about that moment was that he couldn’t do anything.

No matter how fast he ran, how loudly he screamed—

He couldn’t stop it.

She was already in the air.

Flung like a ragdoll.

Out of reach.

And then—

She came crashing down.

He heard it.

The crack.

Her head against the ground.

…She wasn’t moving.

She wasn’t moving.

— ♦ —

Feet pounding against the ground.

Only one thing mattered: making sure his friend was okay.

“Asami!”

He dropped to his knees beside her.

“...Asami?”

She looked like she was sleeping.   If not for the thin trail of red in her hair.

“Asami, wake up…this isn’t funny…”

Nothing.   His friend didn’t move.

A hand landed on his shoulder.

He looked up.

Vincent.

“Go find cover, Adrien.   I will take care of Miss Asami,” the photographer said, his face severe.

Adrien wanted to protest—to shout, to scream—that he should stay.   That he could be of use.   But he knew the truth.

He was of no use here.

…But Chat Noir could help.

If he defeated the akuma, if Ladybug used her Cure, Asami would be alright!

…Right?

There was no time for doubts.

He glanced back at his friend, now lying unmoving in Vincent’s arms as the man did his best to stem the bleeding.

Adrien nodded—just once—then turned and ran.

— ♦ —

“Plagg!   Where are you?!” Adrien shouted, sprinting towards where he left his bag by the photography equipment boxes.

“Kid?   What’s wrong?”

His Kwami came zipping out from one of the boxes.

“It’s Asami!   She—she got hurt.   Bad.   I need to transform.   Now.”

Plagg’s eyes widened as he finally registered Adrien’s pale face and shaking hands.

“Woah, woah, okay.   Breathe, Adrien.”

“There’s no time!” Adrien snapped.   His voice cracked with barely held back tears.

Plagg sobered instantly.

“Then say the words, kid.”

Adrien didn’t miss a beat.

“Plagg, claws out!”

His vision exploded into green light and when it faded, he was Chat Noir.

He narrowed his eyes.

I have a witch to hunt.

— ♦ —

The sleet was icy—slicing at his cheeks and numbing him to the bone.

Wind was howling in his ears, but Chat Noir couldn’t hear it—only the pounding of his heart and the echo of Asami’s fall replaying in his mind.

He grit his teeth and pushed forwards, fury fueling his every step.

“Chat Noir!"

The feline hero whipped his head around, teeth bared in warning.   His muscles were coiled to strike—seconds from pouncing on the fool who dared to interrupt his hunt.

Then he registered the voice.

Ladybug.

His lips pressed into a tight line and he straightened with a stiff nod.

But the tension in his shoulders didn’t ease.

“Ladybug.   Good to see you,” he intoned.

Ladybug blinked.   “What happened to ‘Milady’ and ‘Bugaboo’?” she teased.

A vein pulsed in Chat Noir’s neck, hidden beneath the high collar of his suit.   His claws dug into the leathers of his gloves with such intensity that had they not been magic, he would’ve drawn blood.

Bugaboo?

Was she joking?

His best friend was possibly on the verge of death and she was focused on—

The rational side of his mind landed a metaphorical punch to his gut.

It’s not her fault for being focused on something else.

She doesn’t know about Asami.

She couldn’t know.

But still…she interrupted your hunt, a darker side of him hissed.   Chat Noir ruthlessly crushed that little voice with the weight of his better judgement.

“Have you found the weather witch yet?" he asked, voice tight.   His claws flexed with anticipation of finally confronting the girl that had hurt his friend.

Ladybug tilted her head, visibly confused by his demeanor.   “No, but the trail of destruction makes it pretty easy to find her.   Chat Noir, what’s going on—?”

“There’s no time,” he cut her off as he vaulted away to resume his search.

“Chat Noir?!” he heard the heroine call as he quickly followed.   He ignored her.

He had more important things to focus on—like finding that damn witch.

— ♦ —

Chat Noir followed the trail of overturned cars, stalking the smell of unnaturally icy wind.   He prowled along the rooftops, leaping from each to the next like a silent shadow.

At least, he would be if it weren’t for the bright red beacon that was Ladybug, trailing behind him and calling out questions he didn’t have the patience or time to answer.

Seriously, did that girl not know she was giving their position away to every person in earshot?

“Chat Noir—!”

“Could you cut it out?!”

Ladybug flinched in surprise.   Her mouth opened—then closed again.

He knew he was being different.

Rude.

Mean, even.

But right now, he didn’t care.

His best friend was hurt, and he wanted—no, needed —to find the bitch who hurt her.

He could still see her in his mind’s eye—lying there, motionless.   That thin trail of red curling from her scalp.

Someone so full of light and life shouldn’t be that way.

Still.

Silent.

Deathly.

So he’d be angry, be rude, be downright mean for now.   Until he got her back.

Oh, he knew he’d feel guilty later—but right now, he only had one focus.

And that was to get his friend back.

Ladybug stared at him, an emotion he couldn’t read in her eyes.   Was it anger?   Disgust?   Disappointment?

“Chat…you’re crying,” she said softly.

Oh.

He knew what that emotion was now.

It was concern.

And for some reason, that made it worse.

He swallowed thickly, suddenly feeling the hot tears slipping down his mask.

His breath came in short gasps.   He couldn’t—he couldn’t breathe.

Ladybug began to look nervous, unsure of what to do.

“Chat, you need to breathe,” he heard her say faintly.

But he could only see the moment Asami’s head hit the ground— that moment.   That sickening crack replayed in his ears over and over again.

“My friend—” he gasped out.   “She—”

His knees gave out beneath him.   Ladybug jolted forward, catching him as he fell.

“Chat!”

“She’s hurt—” he gasped out.   “She’s hurt and—and I couldn’t— I couldn’t—”

“Chat, I–I don’t know what happened,” his partner said.   “But you need to breathe.”

Chat Noir shook his head.   His lungs felt like someone had wrapped them in chains and pulled tight.

“It’s my fault,” he whispered.   Tears leaked from beneath his mask, hot and endless.   “I wasn’t fast enough.   I couldn’t—couldn’t reach her in time.   And now—”

Ladybug clamped a hand on his shoulder, cutting off his spiral.   Her hand was trembling—just a little.   Distantly, he realized that his panic was unravelling her too.

“Chat!   If we purify the akuma, I can fix this.   Your friend will be okay!”

“She’ll be—she’ll be okay?”

“Yes,” Ladybug said, more firmly now.   “But only if we move.   I can’t fix this without you.”

He felt the tightness in his chest loosen—just a little.

Yes.   If I can defeat the akuma and Ladybug purifies it, Asami will be fixed.   She’ll be okay!

He refused to think of any other possibility.

He nodded, calmer now.

More grounded.

Plan in mind.

“Okay.   Let’s go.”

– Marinette –

She didn’t like this.

Chat Noir wasn’t supposed to be like this—sharp, angry, distant.

He was supposed to grin with reckless confidence, flirt at the worst moments, throw puns like punches.

This wasn’t him.   It wasn’t how he was supposed to be.

Chat Noir moved ahead in grim silence, leaping from building to building with single-minded focus.   Ladybug sprinted across the rooftops, her worry growing with every step.

He screeched to a stop as a nearby billboard flickered to life.

Ladybug landed beside him just as the cracked screen lit up.

Hello , viewers!”

A familiar voice rang out.   The weather witch smirked deviously, stepping back from the camera and into view.

“Here’s the latest forecast for the first day of summer.”   The Akumatized girl grinned as a map of France appeared.

“Looks like Mother Nature had a change in plans,” she said in mock disappointment.   “Summer vacation is officially over!

Ladybug waited for Chat Noir to crack a witty comment.

A pun.

Even just a sarcastic groan.

Anything.

But…nothing.

Only silence.

He narrowed his eyes, the light from the screen reflecting in emerald slits.

When he finally spoke, his voice was as cold as the winds whipping around them.

“She must be at the news station.”

She could only nod silently.

— ♦ —

Chat Noir burst into the news station, Ladybug close behind.

As he continued on his single-minded path, Ladybug paused, her eyes zeroing in on a cutout.

“That’s her…”

Ladybug’s gaze darted between the cutout and the cackling girl on the billboard.

“And that parasol—that’s where the akuma is!”

When she looked up, Chat Noir was already gone—vanished down the hall without a word.

A loud bang echoed deeper in the building.

Ladybug’s eyes widened.   She sprinted down the corridor.

She burst into the recording room to see a light fixture crashed to the ground in a spray of sparks.

Chat Noir dove aside just in time.

Above them, the villain laughed wildly as the lights began to flicker.

“You’re going to pay for what you’ve done, bitch!” Chat Noir snarled.

Immediately, the girl’s manic smile dropped into a snarl of indignation.

“My name is Stormy Weather!

A bolt of lightning shot towards him.

Chat Noir twisted and dodged, then launched himself at her with feline precision.

His claws extended, and he pounced—teeth bared in a snarl and pupils thinned into slits.

Stormy Weather snorted and swung her parasol.

A violent gust hurled him backwards.

He flipped midair and landed hard.   Claws gouged deep furrows into the floor.

“Chat Noir!” Ladybug shouted just as the lights went out.

— ♦ —

Pitch black.

Ladybug couldn’t see a thing.

“Goddammit!” she heard Chat Noir curse.

A gloved hand grabbed her wrist and began hauling her forward.

“Come on!   We can’t lose her!”

She stumbled blindly, trying to keep up.

“Wha—Chat Noir?!”

“Yes—now let’s go!”

A door slammed open, echoing.   A stairwell?

She was proven right when she nearly tripped on the first step.

Chat Noir yanked her up.   “Come on!”

Seconds later, they crashed through another set of doors.

Cold sleet slammed into her face as she blinked against the sudden brightness.

Stormy Weather floated fifty feet above their heads.

“You airheads! ” she cackled.   “You fell right into my trap!”

Wind howled.

A cyclone dropped from the sky—a descending maw of a hungry beast—spiralling down to wrap the top of the news tower in a roaring funnel of chaos.

Beside her, Chat Noir hissed in anger.

A pink butterfly outline appeared briefly on Stormy Weather’s face, then vanished as she smirked.

“There’s no way out!   Party’s over, fools!”

“Not so fast!   We’re just getting started,” Ladybug said.   “Lucky Charm!”

Pink sparkles condensed to reveal—

A giant lollipop?

Ladybug barely caught it.   The thing was the size of a trash can lid and almost as tall as she was.

Are you kidding?

Seeing this, even Chat Noir couldn’t help but let out a sarcastic quip.

“Nothing like a sweet treat when things get stormy, huh?”

Ladybug’s eyes flicked around frantically, searching for a plan.

Her eyes snapped to the shiny wrapper glinting under the lightning and then the towering billboard behind Stormy Weather.

Reflective wrapper.   Sticky surface.   A giant metal billboard.

Stormy Weather raised her parasol to launch an attack.

Ladybug immediately hurled the lollipop into the air—aiming it so the shiny wrapper would catch the next flash of lightning.

“Chat!” she shouted.   “The billboard!”

Thankfully, he understood.

Cataclysm!

His hand dragged along the base of the billboard as he ran along its length, leaving behind a trail of growing rust.

With an almighty boom , the supports buckled.   The billboard lurched sideways just as lightning struck.

The lollipop’s wrapper reflected the blinding light—right into Stormy Weather’s face.

AAHH!

She cried out, dropping the parasol to rub her eyes.

Ladybug’s yoyo whipped out, snatching the parasol out of the air as Stormy Weather shook her head hard and dove to retrieve it.

“NOW, CHAT NOIR!”

Chat Noir leapt, using the collapsing billboard as a ramp.

He snatched the spinning lollipop out of the air and shredded through its wrapping.

The rain instantly soaked it, turning it into a sticky mess.

“You’re not going anywhere , Ice Queen!”

Crack!

The sticky treat collided with Stormy Weather’s torso, slamming her against the ground.

Her arms stuck fast, pinned like an insect in amber.

“No!” she shouted.

Snap!

Ladybug cracked the parasol over her knee in one sharp motion.

The black butterfly fluttered free.

“No more evil-doing for you, little akuma…   Time to de-evilize!”

Her yoyo snapped out with unerring precision.

“Gotcha!”

The heroine pressed a button on her yoyo, releasing the pure white butterfly.

“Bye-bye, little butterfly.”

She wrinkled her nose as she scooped up the half-melted mess of candy, holding it delicately by the stick.

Still, she hurled it skyward.

“Miraculous Ladybug!”

Pink sparkles burst across the sky, zooming all over the city.

The cyclone dissipated, and sleet gave way to sun.

With a groan, Stormy Weather vanished, black bubbles disappearing to reveal Aurore Beauréal, the KIDZ+ weather girl contestant.

Aurore groaned as she held her head.

“...What am I doing up here?” she mumbled, sitting up.

She looked around the rooftop in confusion.

All while this happened, Ladybug didn’t miss the look of hope on Chat Noir’s face.

He was already turning away.

“...Pound it?” she asked tentatively, raising a fist.

Chat Noir froze, already poised to leap away.

He hesitated and then stepped forward.

“Pound it,” he said, softly.

He tapped his fist against hers and then smiled wryly.

Then he was off—vaulting away and vanishing into the distance.

– Asami –

“...Asami…up…”

“....please…got to wake up…”

“...Asami!”

A voice tugged her out of the dark of sleep.

There was…something wet?...falling on her cheek.

Something warm…

Why were her limbs so heavy?

Asami’s eyes fluttered open.

Blurry gold and green hovered above her—like sunlight through tree leaves.

A…face?

A familiar face.

“...Adrien?” she murmured sleepily.

Adrien let out a sob and flung his arms around her.

“You’re awake!” he cried.   “I thought…you hit your head so hard…”

“I’m okay,” Asami whispered, carding a hand through golden locks.

He let out a wet laugh into her shoulder.

“Why are you comforting me when you’re the one lying in a recovery bed?”

A…what?

Asami grunted and tried to sit up.

Immediately, Adrien panicked.   “What are you doing?!   You’re recovering—lie back down!”

“I’m…fine…!” she groaned out as she forced herself up on trembling limbs.

He leapt up and pushed her back down.

“No—stay!   Don’t get up!” he scolded her, eyes still red and frantic.   “If you need anything, I’ll get it for you—just stop trying to move for five seconds and relax!”

He rubbed at the tear tracks on his face before taking her hand.

“Asami…please.   Don’t move—just…please.”   He sounded defeated and exhausted.   “...For me?”

Asami folded like a cheap shirt.

— ♦ —

“Adrien, I’m fine.”

“Shh…I know what I’m doing.”

“Sure you do…”

“I do!”

Asami deadpanned, bundled in more blankets than a baby panda with a cold.

“Adrien, I asked for one blanket.   Not thirty .”

“But what if you get a cold?!”

“Adrien!”   Asami wrestled an arm free and grabbed his hand.   “I’m fine.   Truly.”

Adrien paused in his third rearrangement of her pillows.

“...Promise?” he whispered, voice vulnerable and soft.

Asami’s heart softened.

“Promise.”

Adrien searched her eyes for any trace of dishonesty.   Then, satisfied, he sat down in the chair beside her.

She smiled and squeezed his hand gently.

He squeezed back, a helpless smile on his lips.

…Click.

Both of them froze, their smiles suddenly stiff.

Adrien turned his head robotically towards the source of the noise.

There at the entrance of the tent stood Vincent, staring down at his camera like it betrayed him.

The photographer looked up, meeting their unimpressed gazes.

“...I thought I turned off the shutter sound,” he whispered, horrified.

– Marinette –

“I’m ready for the photoshoot with Adrien!”

Marinette burst into the medical tent, Manon and Alya in tow—

—Only to be greeted with the sight of Adrien laughing brightly, hand wrapped around Asami’s, as the photographer groaned over his camera settings.

The tent fell silent, as if all sound had been sucked out of it.

The photographer’s face darkened.

“There is a recovering girl here…and you’re concerned about a photoshoot with Mr. Adrien?”

“I…um…”

Adrien wasn’t smiling anymore.   The disappointment in his eyes said more than any shout ever could.

“Non.   I will not have you as my extra.   Not with that sort of attitude.   That…callousness.   You should be ashamed of yourself, young lady,” the photographer snapped.

Adrien was watching—watching with a blank face and pursed lips.

Marinette’s stomach twisted.   What did that mean?

Alya stepped forward, throwing an arm around her best friend.

“Aw, Marinette’s just excited.   She really wants to do the photoshoot, you know?   There’s no need to go that far.”

The photographer’s glare deepened.

“No, I do not ‘know’,” he snapped.   “A child her age should have more sense than to barge into a medical tent with a recovering person inside.   I will not put Miss Asami under unnecessary stress by having you here.”

He turned and pointed firmly at Manon.

“In fact, that little girl has been more of an angel than the two of you combined!”

Marinette and Alya gasped in disbelief.

“You’ve got to be joking—” Alya began, outraged.

The photographer held up a hand.

“I am not," he said coldly.   Behind him, Adrien had turned away to mess with Asami’s pillows once more.

Marinette felt her heart crack as she watched him carefully smooth her blankets with soft eyes.

Her breath caught, but she snapped back to reality as the photographer stepped forward and knelt in front of Manon.

“Would you like to be my extra, my dear angel?”

Manon looked around in confusion, then pointed at herself.   He nodded encouragingly.

She lit up like someone had told her Christmas had come early.

— ♦ —

Her hands were clasped so tightly her joints were creaking.

She couldn’t look—didn’t want to look.   But her eyes drifted over anyway.

She could see them through the open tent flap—laughing, smiling .

Her jaw clenched as Adrien gently brushed a lock of black hair behind Asami’s ear.   Manon giggled and burrowed into the other girl’s side.

They looked like a little family.   A perfect one.   One she didn’t belong to.

She told herself she wasn't angry, wasn't jealous.   But the tightness in her chest said otherwise.

The bench was too hard.   The laughter rang in her ears—too loud, too bright.   It echoed with her heartbeat, creating a discordant rhythm in her ears.

“Asami!” Manon called, giggling.   Marinette flinched.   “Can I have a hug?”

“Of course, sweetie.”

How was she so… motherly?

Marinette bit the inside of her cheek hard enough to taste blood.

Maybe she’d never been needed.   Not really.   Not like that.

A nudge jolted her out of her self-deprecating thoughts.

Alya smiled, reassuring yet oblivious to her inner turmoil.

“We’ll get him next time,” she said with the confidence of someone sure of the game they were playing.

Marinette forced a smile.

“Yeah.   Next time.”

– Adrien –

Adrien sat on the edge of his bed as moonlight filtered through the floor-to-ceiling windows of his room.   Somewhere behind him, Plagg snored obnoxiously.

His face was buried in his hands.

His mind kept replaying the events of the day, over and over.

More specifically, the battle.

Adrien sighed as he rubbed his face in frustration.

He hadn’t meant to be so…rude.

So mean.

Ladybug didn’t deserve the way he’d spoken to her.

She’d looked at him with such shock—like she hadn’t recognized him.

For a moment, he hadn’t recognized himself either.

But he didn’t regret it.

Asami—his friend —had been hurt.

And it had been all because of Hawkmoth and his stupid akumas.

He flopped backward, Plagg’s snores stuttering before resuming as he was jostled.

Why was it always Asami that got hurt?

What kind of hero couldn’t even protect those closest to him?

Why couldn’t he do his job right?

Notes:

You thought this was going to be all fluff, didn't you. Well, SIKE. Sometimes, you've got to cut in order to heal.

Chapter 9: One Degree Separation

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

– Asami –

She didn’t expect it to become a habit.

At first, it was just Adrien’s worry—he’d been a wreck after Stormy Weather sent her crashing from the sky.   In the end, he’d begged Nathalie to let him leave a few minutes earlier to pick her up.

Surprisingly, Nathalie hadn’t refused.   Instead, a strange expression flickered across her face when he’d mentioned it was Asami he’d wanted to pick up—then she simply nodded.

So for the next week, the Agreste car waited outside her house each morning, Adrien’s anxious face pressed lightly against the window.

Then, one week turned into two.   Then three.

Before Asami knew it, it became normal to walk outside and see Adrien waiting for her, eyes brightening the moment she appeared.

And there he was—smiling in that quiet, gentle way of his, sitting in the car as he patiently waited for her.   Just like he did every other day.

Even today.

But today was different—one a little more special than any other.

Today was Adrien’s birthday.

“Hey, Adrien!”   Asami slid into the seat next to him as the driver started the car.

“Hey!”   Adrien grinned.   His arms opened automatically to receive her hug.   “What’s going on?”

“Well, it’s your birthday, isn’t it?” She dug into her bag, then pulled out a soft bundle tied in green ribbon.   “Happy birthday,” she said, and handed it to him.

“You got me a present?” he laughed, pulling at the ribbon.

“No, I made you one,” Asami corrected.

The ribbon unfurled and he held the hoodie up to the light.

She could see the exact moment it hit him—the moment his brain went “Oh.” and fell silent.

His eyes widened, soft and shining, like a puppy that’d just gotten its first present and didn’t know what to do with the joy—which wasn’t entirely inaccurate.

He looked at her, lips parted slightly.

“You made this?”

Asami nodded.

“For me?

She smiled and nodded again.

His expression turned even more awed.

Adrien turned back to the hoodie, fingers brushing over the soft fabric.   Green paw prints marched up the sleeves while small cat ears stuck out from the hood.

“Turn it around,” she said.

Adrien flipped it over and grinned at the swirling script on the back.   “ Meow ,” he snickered, finger tracing the word.

“Do you like it?” Asami asked, already knowing the answer.

“Like it?   I love it!”   He shrugged off his jacket and wrestled the hoodie on right then and there.   His head popped out of the top, bangs flying every which way.   He didn’t seem to care how ridiculous he looked.

“I’m definitely wearing this to my photoshoot—my dad can suck it .”

He examined his hands and gasped excitedly.

“You made me sweater paws!

He curled his fingers like claws and bared his teeth, pink toe beans poking from the oversized sleeves.   It was both completely ridiculous and unreasonably cute.

Rawr ,” he growled.

“Terrifying,” Asami deadpanned, grinning as he pulled up the hood, cat ears twitching with the motion.

Adrien preened like a cat showing off its new collar.

– Adrien –

How did that one quote go?

‘Be still, my beating heart’ ?

Well, his heart better take that quote into consideration soon, because it was going absolutely ham .

Asami better not be hearing this.

He would die of embarrassment if she found out just how much he was freaking out over her gift.

But then the hood brushed his cheeks and— WHEEEE!

His grin split his face like sunlight breaking through storm clouds as he bounced out of the car after her, puffing up like an overly pretentious peacock as heads began to turn.

Nino was the first to come over.

“Hey!   Happy birthday, man!”   Nino clapped him on the back, eyeing the hoodie as Adrien grinned proudly.

“You look great!   Where’d you get this?”

“Asami made it!”   He couldn’t help but do a little spin, showing it off.   Around him, a smattering of applause came as he posed.

Nino whistled.   “Off the chain!   Hey, you think you can make one for me too for my birthday?” he asked, turning to Asami.

She raised an eyebrow, amused.   “Only if your ego doesn’t inflate like Agreste’s is.”

“Hey!”

Even as Nino cackled, Adrien knew it was true.   He was up on Cloud Nine, preening like the cat that’d gotten the cream, showing the hoodie off to anyone who looked his way.

The hoodie was perfect —warm, yet light, and so perfectly him .

If he hadn’t already known about Asami’s uncanny ability to look at someone and instantly know their style, he might’ve worried she’d figured out he was Chat Noir—

—if he wasn’t too happy to care.

Adrien stuck his hands in the pocket, marvelling at the perfect warmth despite the lightness of the fabric as Nino calmed himself down, pulling out a bubble wand with his free hand.

“So!   When’s the party?” he asked, absently blowing a few bubbles.

“O-oh.”   That one question brought his mood down like a punch to the gut.

He felt the empty pit in his chest ache, helped slightly by the gentle warmth of the hoodie.   “There…isn’t going to be one.”

“What do you mean?” Asami asked softly, eyes shining in confusion.

“Ah…my father thinks it wouldn’t be a good idea,” he muttered, squeezing his sweater paws.

Nino gaped.   “Dude, seriously?   Talk about lame.   Has your dad always been such a downer?”   He stuffed his bubble wand back into his pocket as the trio began moving towards their homeroom.

Asami grinned mischievously.   “Maybe you should threaten to shave off your eyebrows and tattoo your face if he doesn’t let you have a party next time you ask.”

Adrien snorted—then started cackling, imagining his father’s horror.

“He’d—he’d probably pass out from shock,” he giggled out.

Nino waggled his eyebrows, pulling open their classroom door.   “Even better!   We can party while he’s sleeping.”

Adrien wheezed as he fumbled his way into his seat.

— ♦ —

By the time lunch rolled around, Adrien’s mood had lifted considerably.   He’d received fifteen compliments on his new hoodie—yes, he’d been keeping count—and for once, he didn’t mind the attention.   Not when it felt like being wrapped in sunlight and soft fabric.

He liked it.

In fact, he was so deep into his musings about how perfect his present was that he nearly walked into someone.

A black-and-pink blur zipped out from behind a banister and screeched to a stop in front of him and Nino.

It was Marinette—bent at the waist, arms extended, and with a blue box clutched in her trembling hands.

Adrien stared.

Nino stared.

Marinette looked up at both of them like a deer in the headlights.

She shot up ramrod straight like she’d been struck by lightning, hiding the box behind her back.

“...Hey!” she squeaked out, waving slightly.

Adrien and Nino exchanged confused looks.

“Hey?” Adrien tried.

Then came the most confusing conversation he’s ever had—and he’s been in a lot of strange conversations before.   (Gala people were weird .)

“I…uh, hahaha…I wanted to…um, gift you a make!   I mean, gift you a give I made!   I mean—”

Adrien had no idea what was going on, but he had to applaud her commitment to getting her message out.   He also kind of wanted to apologize—he’d started to zone out again, distracted with his sweater paws.

The next moment, Chloé—who’d walked over at some point, and was now yawning in boredom—shoved Marinette aside.

“Out of the way!”

Instantly, the blonde’s demeanor flipped.

“Happy birthday, Adrien! ”   Before he could stop her, she shot forwards and planted her lips on his cheek.   Her arms slung around his neck.

“Uh, yeah.   Thanks, Chlo.”

He smiled hesitantly, unsure of why the skin of his cheek was crawling.   His hands rubbed the fabric of his sleeves.   Were they shaking?

A throat cleared behind him, and he twisted his head to look.

Asami stood a step above them, an unimpressed look on her face.

“Let him go, Chloé.”

Chloé’s eyes narrowed.   Her hold tightened possessively, and Adrien felt his skin crawl even more.   He clutched the hem of his hoodie, squeezing rhythmically to stave off the uncomfortable feeling.

“And why should I listen to a peasant like you? ” she snapped.

“Because you’re making him uncomfortable,” Asami said simply.

“He’s not!   Right, Adrikins…?”   Her voice trailed off as she turned her head, eyes catching the way he was beginning to hunch into himself.

Adrien swallowed nervously, unsure why his hands suddenly felt clammy.

“Um…could you let go?   …Please?” he asked softly.

Chloé stared at him for a moment, then stepped away without a word.   He felt the tension in his chest loosen slightly.

“Thanks…”

An awkward silence fell over the group as Adrien continued to fiddle with his hoodie.

Blinking quickly, the resident queen bee eventually regained her bravado.

“Anyway!   Did you get the gift I sent you?” she asked, voice sugary.

He thought for a moment.

“Um, no?”

“Ugh.   Those delivery guys! ” she scoffed.   “I bet it was too heavy , so they had to go back and get another guy to help!   Those slackers!

She placed a hand on his shoulder, though Adrien noticed it pause just slightly before it landed.

“I’ll make sure they get it to you by tonight, okay?   Later!

Then, she was gone—flouncing past them up the stairs.

— ♦ —

“...You alright, man?”   Nino placed a hand on his shoulder, gentle yet supportive.

Adrien hesitated, then nodded.   “Yeah.   I’m good.”

Asami stepped closer, joining their little circle.

“I’m sorry I didn’t get here sooner,” she apologized, looking remorseful.

He shook his head quickly.   “That’s not your fault!   I just…”   His voice failed him as he tried to search for the right words.

How could he explain the way he wanted to push Chloé—his oldest friend —away?   The way his skin felt like ants were marching along it?   The way the hug had felt like a noose, like the world was suddenly too small?

A gentle tug on his hand broke him out of thoughts.   He looked down into Asami’s smiling face.

“I get it.   You don’t have to explain.”

Adrien smiled back.

A soft quiet settled between them, filled with understanding.

With kindness.

With all things soft and good .

“...Ahem.”

Adrien blinked, turning to look at a mightily unimpressed Nino.

“I’m still here, you know.   In case you forgot.   With your… moment .”

He chuckled nervously, searching for an escape.

Then he spotted it, out of the corner of his eye.

“Oh, look at the time!   I’ve got a photoshoot to get to, soImmaseeyoulaterbyeNino!”

Adrien dove into the Agreste car, Nino’s shouts of protest behind him as the vehicle sped off.

“Hey!   You can’t just make me suffer through all that romantic tension and then just leave!   Adrien!

– Asami –

Asami paused on her way to the cafeteria, watching Marinette walk down the school stairs, shoulders slumped.   It wasn’t hard to guess the reason—she’d caught the tail end of the bluenette’s flustered attempt to deliver her gift to Adrien, only for Chloé to swoop in and derail it.

She hesitated, debating whether to offer a few comforting words, but before she could move, Alya darted up, waving her arms.

The brunette leaned in and whispered something into Marinette’s ear.   Whatever she said appeared to work—Marinette’s somber expression brightened, and they hurried off together, sprinting down the sidewalk.

Nino tapped her shoulder.

“Hey, I’m going to have a word with Adrien’s old man,” he said.   “You go on without me.”

Asami frowned.   “Are you sure?   He’s super strict, so I’m not sure if it’ll work.”

“Well, someone’s got to ask.   Adrien deserves a party!   He works so hard—he needs to have some fun!”   He gestured excitedly, eyes bright with conviction.

Asami smiled uncertainly.   Somehow, this feels like a bad idea…

“Well, you can try, I guess.   But be careful, alright?”

Nino waved her off, already bounding down the steps.   “I’ll be fine!”

“Good luck!” she called.   He waved, already halfway down the street.

— ♦ —

Asami settled at a corner table in the cafeteria, pulling out her sketchbook, a soft ball of yarn, and her crochet hook.   Her hands moved methodically as she worked, following the pattern she’d drawn out.   Lace formed beneath her fingers, her mother’s shawl for her next photoshoot slowly taking shape.

A soft ping from her phone interrupted her rhythm.   Then another.   And another.

 

Adrien 🐾: [Image]

Adrien 🐾: [Image]

Adrien 🐾: [Image]

Adrien 🐾: Who’s the coolest cat around now?

 

Asami smiled softly at the photos of Adrien modelling her hoodie, warmth blooming in her chest.

 

Asami 🌸: Chat Noir 🙄

Adrien 🐾: I am so much cooler than Chat Noir! 😤

Asami 🌸: Sure lol

Adrien 🐾: 👎

Asami 🌸: 😝

 

Asami smirked, picking up her crochet hook once more.   The gentle rustle of yarn on metal resumed.

– Adrien –

While his birthday hadn’t started out the way he wanted, he couldn’t deny that today was a pretty good day.   Case in point—the absolutely wonderful hoodie that Asami had given him.

Seriously, he just didn’t want to take it off!   It was so soft.   And comfortable.   And just absolutely amazing!   (Did he mention how comfortable it was already?)

It was like wearing a hug—a perfect one, gentle and warm and not at all suffocating.

I’m keeping this hoodie forever.

Adrien snuggled deeper within its folds as he made his way up the stairs to his house.

Opening the door, he saw—

“Nino?   What’re you doing here?”

His best friend turned with an easygoing grin, his skater clothes and casual demeanor out of place amongst the cold elegance of the Agreste mansion.

“Just trying to convince your dad to throw you a party, dude!   You totally deserve one!”

Nino turned back around.

“Show some awesomeness, du—I mean, sir!   Please?’

At the top of the staircase stood his father, glaring down at them.

Oh no.   Adrien’s stomach dropped to his feet.

He could feel the growing anger even from where he stood.

He shrank deeper into his hoodie, as if trying to hide without moving.   The warm fabric seemed to stave off the coldness of his father’s eyes.

His father’s voice came cracking down like a whip.

“Listen, young man.   I decide what’s best for my son.   In fact, I’ve just decided that you’re a bad influence , and you’re not welcome in my house ever again.   Leave now!

Adrien panicked, stepping forwards.

“F-Father, he was just trying to do something cool for me!”

His heart lurched in his chest, but he had to speak up—had to say something.

Nathalie stepped in front of them, face blank.   A physical barrier against Nino’s presence.   “Goodbye.”

The dismissal was clear.

Adrien’s shoulders slumped in defeat.   Next to him, he could hear Nino grinding his teeth together.   Nino turned and marched away, shoving the door open and muttering obscenities under his breath.

He ran after his friend, catching his shoulder.

“Nino, wait!   I’m sorry about my father.   He’s just…really stubborn.   And strict.   It’s just better to stay out of his way,” he said miserably.

Nino scowled down at his shoes.   “It’s not fair , Adrien!   It’s your birthday .   You’d think he’d be a little more lenient!   Uncool.

The boy stormed away, leaving Adrien despondent at his front door.

He turned, staring up at his father, who watched them from his position on the stairs.

Walking up the stairs, he stood in front of the older man, glaring with all the force he could muster.

His father stared back coldly, a single eyebrow raised.

He thought of Asami's offhand comment.   I've got nothing to lose anyway.   He focused on the warmth of his hoodie—like it was a hug of reassurance.   Of support and courage .

The trembling in his hands stopped.

“...I’m going to shave my eyebrows now.”

Adrien turned and sprinted to his room, slamming the door behind him.

His father’s head whipped around so fast Adrien nearly heard a crack.

“What?   Adrien!

— ♦ —

Flopping on his bed, Adrien pulled out his phone with a sigh, feeling the weight of the past few minutes settle on his chest.   He stared at the screen, then opened his messages.

 

Adrien 🐾: Hey, can you come over?

 

The response came almost immediately.

 

Asami 🌸: Now?

Adrien 🐾: Yeah

Adrien 🐾: I just…need someone

Asami 🌸: 👍

 

A small smile tugged at his lips as he buried his face deeper into his hoodie, inhaling the scent of fabric softener and flowers.   Like a shield against the world.

A few minutes later, his phone chimed.

 

Asami 🌸: I’m outside

 

Hopping up from his bed, he ran down the hall and took the stairs two at a time, straight to the foyer.   Flinging open the door, he saw Asami’s worried face at the gate.

“Nathalie, can you open the gate?   Asami’s here!” he called over his shoulder.

A moment later, the gate creaked open.

Asami ran up to him, and he met her halfway.   He slammed into her, nearly bowling her over with the force of his hug.

“...I missed you,” he mumbled into her shoulder.

“We saw each other half an hour ago, Adrien,” she deadpanned.

“Doesn’t matter.”

After another moment, Adrien took her by the hand and led her into the mansion.

— ♦ —

Adrien lay next to Asami on his bed, the silence between them warm and easy.

He tried to find his words, to explain just what had happened moments earlier and how he felt—how much it hurt—but the words caught somewhere in the back of his throat.

Asami waited patiently.   The tick of the clock and their gentle breaths were the only sounds in the room.

“...My dad kicked Nino out of the house,” he whispered at last.

Warm fingers found his, lacing through and squeezing gently.

“...He was so mad.   He just…it scared me, you know?   I just want to have a party for my birthday.   Even a small one.   I asked this morning and…he just said no.   Like my wishes didn’t even matter to him.”

He threw an arm over his eyes.

A thumb brushed the back of his hand, calm and steady. 

His breathing picked up as he fought back tears.

“Then Nino came over and insisted and my dad was just so cold and angry and I— I was just so scared that he’d start yelling and— and—”

The words tumbled out faster than he could control.   He gasped for air, eyes stinging.

Gentle arms pulled him close, and Adrien buried his head into Asami’s neck, tears from years of neglect—of missed birthdays and empty halls—flowing freely.

“...Why can’t my dad just let me be normal?

— ♦ —

She didn’t say anything.   Not at first.

Instead, she pulled him closer and ran a comforting hand through his hair.

“I don’t think your father knows how to be a parent,” she whispered finally.   “Not the kind you deserve or need.”

Adrien didn’t respond—just shuddered softly, curling deeper into her arms.

“You deserve so much more, Adrien,” she murmured.   “To be happy.   To have fun.   To feel normal.”

His sad green eyes peeked up at her.

Asami offered a small smile and held him tighter.

“If you want, you can come over to my place,” she offered.   “Any time.   My door’s always open to you.”

The silence settled again—filled not with sadness, but with comfort.   The warmth of knowing you’re not alone.

Adrien breathed out, more relaxed than ever.   His body untensed with every steady beat of Asami’s heart.   The clock ticked quietly in the distance.

For a moment, neither of them moved.

Then—

BOOM.

A loud bang rattled the massive windows of his room.

Adrien and Asami shot to their feet.

“What was that?” Asami asked breathlessly.   Her eyes were wide in shock.

Another bang sounded, and he could see colorful light glinting off the nearby rooftops.

“Fireworks?” Adrien muttered.   Why would there be fireworks?

A third bang.   Pink sparkles twinkled in the sky above his windows.

Wait.   If the fireworks are that close, that means—

Adrien turned and sprinted out of his bedroom.

“Adrien?!”

His feet pounded down the hall, Asami a step behind.

He skidded to a stop in front of the massive front doors.

Heart hammering, he flung open the doors—

“HAPPY BIRTHDAY!”

Cheers erupted as more fireworks exploded in the sky.

His entire class stood in front of his house, waving at him and cheering.

A DJ stand was set up on one side of the courtyard with a buffet table of snacks on the other.

Asami inhaled sharply behind him as a whistle caught his attention.

Adrien looked up into the face of a grinning akuma.

“Hey, hey, hey, birthday boy!” the colorful villain crowed.   “Guess what?   Daddy’s gone, and while the cat’s away, the mice will play!”

“Nino?!”   Adrien stared up at the floating boy, eyes wide.

“The Bubbler ’s brought all your homies together for one single, sole purpose : to ce-le- brate!

The now named Bubbler pulled a large bubble wand from his back and unleashed a massive purple bubble.

It zipped past Adrien.   A yelp sounded behind him, and the next thing he knew, Asami had been encased within it.

“Asami!” he cried, reaching out just as the bubble whooshed past.   It carried her into the sky and hovered next to the Bubbler.

The Bubbler grinned maniacally.

“Now, let’s get this party started!

He flipped off his own green bubble, landing behind the squarely DJ station, arms wide like a showman.   Dance music began to play as the Bubbler hyped the crowd up.

Asami’s spherical prison descended like a drifting balloon.   It popped just before reaching the ground, and she stumbled out, dazed but unharmed, into the crowd of dancing students.

Adrien backed up, feeling behind him.

Grabbing the door handle, he whipped open the door and slammed it behind him.

His kwami flew out of his coat.

“Plagg, what do I do?!”

– Asami –

Oh gosh…that talk with Mr. Agreste must’ve gone really bad!

Asami chewed her lip, glancing warily at Nino—now the Bubbler—as she edged towards Juleka.   All around her, downcast eyes stared into empty space as their owners danced aimlessly.

The goth’s expression was hollow, her body moving along to the music like an animatronic put on loop.

“Juleka!” she hissed, stepping close.   “What’s going on?”

The older girl started slightly in surprise, life returning to her eyes.

“You don’t know?” she asked softly.

Asami shook her head.   “I was with Adrien.”

Juleka blinked slowly, eyes dulling once more.   “The Bubbler captured all the adults, and now they’re floating above Paris.   Look. ”   She tilted her head skywards.

High up above the city, tiny green dots littered the sky— the adults.

Asami gasped—too loud.   Their host whipped around with a suspicious glare.

She quickly schooled her expression, ducking her head slightly.   The Bubbler eyed the crowd with narrowed eyes before returning his vinyls.

Her heart thundered in her chest.

Kaa-san!   Tou-san!

Are they okay?   Are they—?

Her mind conjured images she didn’t want—of her mother and father drifting above Paris, trapped, slowly running out of air.

No, no—that won’t happen.   Chat Noir and Ladybug will fix this.

…But what if they can’t?

Asami shook herself out of her thoughts.   No.   Now was not the time to think like that.

An electric buzz crackled through the air and the music shifted—slower, dreamier.

People around her began to pair up, swaying slowly to the music.

Asami turned her head, looking for a partner.

A throat cleared behind her.

There Adrien stood, a shy smile on his face.   Behind him, Chloé seethed, eyes burning with murderous rage and frustration.

Adrien! ” Chloé snapped.   “You’re supposed to be dancing with me!

He didn’t even glance her way.

Asami watched, confused, as he swept into a low, theatrical bow.

“Would you care for a dance, milady?”

— ♦ —

For a moment, Asami thought she’d misheard him.

Was he serious?   Now?

She glanced around.   Chloé was practically trying to burn her to ash with a glare.   Other students swayed in pairs, faces vacant.   The Bubbler smirked at her, waggling his non-existent eyebrows.   Above, green and purple bubbles shimmered—eerie and ominous.

It was absolutely not the time for this.

And yet, here Adrien was—expression earnest and hopeful, hand still outstretched like a storybook prince.   For a moment, the chaos around them faded into the background.

Despite herself, Asami smiled.

“...I would be honored.”

His smile could’ve outshone the sun.

With a flourish, he bent and pressed a soft kiss to her knuckles.

Asami laughed softly, surprised and amused.

“Playing Prince Charming now?”

“Only if you’ll be my Princess,” he returned smoothly, without missing a beat.

Adrien spun her once, pulling her into his arms.

Her hands wrapped lightly around his neck.   His hands settled at her waist.

They swayed softly as the music swelled—slow and romantic.

It felt…oddly peaceful.   Like they were the only two in the world, and nothing could disturb them.   The world around them faded away.

Asami looked up at Adrien.   He was already watching her, a soft look in his eyes.

His green green eyes pulled her in—like the first burst of life after winter.

Her heart quickened.

She could feel his breath on her lips.

Were they…?

Her eyes fluttered shut—

Record scratch.

The music jolted into an upbeat pop track, and the spell was broken.

Asami’s eyes blinked open, dazed.   Adrien pulled away, looking around in confusion.

Around them, people separated, bouncing to the beat.

At the DJ station, the Bubbler whipped his head left and right, trying to find the culprit.

“Who messed with my mix?!” he barked.

“Your’s truly!”

Asami’s eyes snapped up.

Ladybug.

The spotted heroine stood at the parapets of the mansion, smirking down at the Bubbler.   With a little wave, she dove out of sight and was gone.

Asami’s brain lagged.

Did…Ladybug really just crash the party to change the music?

— ♦ —

Asami barely had time to process Ladybug’s strange actions before the Bubbler marched past her, eyes narrowed like he was about to tear someone a new one.

“Hey, you!”   The villain stalked up to Ivan, who was leaning against the wall.   “Why aren’t you having fun?”

Ivan scowled.   “None of your business,” he snapped.

“Then I’m going to make it my business,” the Bubbler growled, reaching for his bubble wand.

Gasps rippled through the crowd as people backed up.

Alarm bells rang in Asami’s head.

She moved without thinking, skidding between the two.

“Hey, hey—easy!   No need to fight,” she said placatingly.   “Some people like to dance, and others prefer watching.   Ivan’s probably the latter.”

She giggled nervously.   “Or he’s tired.   Right, Ivan?”

She threw Ivan a desperate glance.

He nodded stiffly.

The Bubbler blinked at her, considering.   Slowly, he nodded.

“Makes sense,” he muttered.

Then his eyes narrowed again, and he pointed a threatening finger at Ivan.   “But no funny business , you hear?   You’re lucky Asami stepped in.   No bad vibes allowed!”

Ivan mumbled something and looked away.

“Great!   Glad that’s all figured out,” Asami’s mind raced for what to do next.   “Ivan, why don’t you go check out the snack table?”

The larger boy blinked and lumbered away.

The Bubbler watched for a moment, then headed back to his turntables.

Asami sighed quietly in relief.

Ladybug…Chat Noir…please hurry!

– Adrien –

Adrien raced into his bedroom and slammed the door behind him, the echo of music thudding through the walls like a distant heartbeat.

“I’ve been a complete idiot ,” he muttered, thudding his head against the wood.

Plagg flew out from his hood, wiggling and dancing to the beat.

“Dude, chill!   You’re not the first guy to get moody at a party.”

Adrien shook his head, pacing the floor.

“That’s not it.   I let myself forget what was going on, and Ivan almost got bubbled —if it weren’t for Asami…”

He trailed off, fists clenching.

“She shouldn’t have had to step in in the first place.”

He turned to his Kwami, expression hardening.

“I don’t know how much longer she’ll be able to hold out.”

Adrien squeezed his hoodie, grounding himself.

“No more excuses—we’ve got work to do.   Plagg, claws out!”

— ♦ —

Chat Noir launched himself up to the roof with feline grace.

Above him, more fireworks exploded—but as he landed, he could see they weren’t fireworks at all.   Instead of sparks, the explosions bloomed into shimmering bubbles , drifting eerily above the mansion.

Each one reflected a warped, pastel version of the world below.

“Those don’t look like good news,” he muttered.

Crouching behind the parapets, he peered down at the party.

The Bubbler stood at his turntables, head bobbing along to the beat as he fiddled with the controls.   Further away, he could see Asami weaving through the sluggishly dancing crowd, subtly guiding a few students towards the snack table.

Even from this height, he could see the tension in her shoulders and her smile.

Her eyes constantly flicked back towards their former best friend.

Chat Noir cursed himself inwardly.

How did I not see this sooner?

He gave his head a hard shake.

I’ve got to fix this.

He spun his baton in his fingers as he eyed the scene.   A few steps back—

Perfect.

With a hard spin, he launched it like a discus.

The baton spun through the air and reflected off a wall.

With a crack , it slammed into the power strip and knocked all the plugs free.

The music cut off with a crackle as the baton ricocheted back into his awaiting hand.

“What the hell?! ” the Bubbler cried, looking around furiously.

Chat Noir dropped like a shadow, landing on the steps with a soft thump .

“Sorry to burst your bubble ,” he said, rising to full height.   “But the party’s over!”

“Like hell it is!   This party’s just getting started, buzzkill!”

Two bright red bubbles were immediately launched his way.

With a quick spin of his staff, he dispersed them and threw himself into the fray as the other students screamed and scattered.

Chat Noir spun his staff, dodging and popping bubbles as he clashed with the Bubbler.

Bursting another crimson bubble, he vaulted off the snack table as an identical bubble shot past, scattering food everywhere as it exploded, sending chips and salsa flying.

He charged forwards and swung his staff—the Bubbler parried it with his wand and lashed out with a kick.

Pain exploded in his ribs as the kick sent him crashing back, skidding over stone.

Ow.

Chat Noir flipped back onto his feet just in time to see a swarm of bubbles headed towards him.

“Shit!”

He spun his staff quickly, deflecting and popping bubbles left and right.

There’s too many!

One slip and he’d be trapped, floating skywards like the others—helpless.

A red-and-black figure dropped down behind him.

“Ladybug!” he shouted as she whirled her yoyo like a massive, bubble-popping weed wacker.   “What took you so long?!”

“I got caught up with something!”

The bubble storm abated, and Chat Noir and Ladybug stood panting with exertion, weapons at the ready.

“Heh.”

The Bubbler smirked and snapped his fingers.

High above them, the bubbles that had been floating freely above the mansion shone an ominous green.

Like a tornado dropping out of the sky, they descended, swirling around the duo.

“Huh?!”

Chat Noir held up his arms, the sudden wind stinging his face.

The tornado tightened, and bubbles stuck onto them with relentless force.

No matter how hard he swatted at them, they wouldn’t come off.

Then suddenly, the bubbles were gone—all but one.

The one they were trapped in.

— ♦ —

Of course this would happen.

He cursed to himself as he kicked at the walls of his new prison.

He should’ve known those bubbles weren’t just for decoration.

“Dammit!” he hissed.

Outside, the Bubbler cackled in victory.

“Give me your Miraculouses before you run out of air!” he demanded.

“Dream on, Bubbler! ” Ladybug retorted.

The villain sighed in mock-amusement.

“Total party-poopers!   Just like… adults! ”   His voice dropped into a growl.

Next to him, Ladybug snapped out another reply—Chat Noir didn’t hear.

He was a bit busy panicking, kicking desperately at the slick walls.

His foot bounced back every time.

Was it getting hot in here?

Chat Noir pulled at the collar of his suit.

His breath was starting to come in gasps.

He needed— he needed—

A tap echoed next to his head.

Huh?

— ♦ —

He turned his head.

“You— What’re you—”

Chat Noir gaped, eyes wide in disbelief.

There, just outside the bubble, crouched just out of the Bubbler’s view…was Asami goddamn Yamikawa.

How did she get here?!

She gave him a small wave—like they were in a school hallway and not in the middle of a supervillain battle.

His jaw dropped.

“Are you okay?” she whispered—far too calmly for someone within attacking range of an Akuma.

“What are you doing here?!” he hissed, panic lacing his voice.   Was this girl insane?!

“You were having a panic attack,” she said as if it were obvious.

He peeked over his shoulder.   Ladybug and the Bubbler were still arguing, though the latter seemed to be getting increasingly agitated.

Chat Noir turned back around, face serious.

“Look, you can’t just be here!   It’s too dangerou—”

Look out! ” Asami shouted.   Behind him, Ladybug screamed.

He whipped his head around just in time to see the Bubbler charge at them with a feral roar.

He only had enough time to widen his eyes in shock before the villain’s foot connected with their prison.

“Chat Noir!” Asami cried as the bubble shot into the air.

Their eyes locked for half a second—hers wide with fear, his with helplessness—before he was jerked into the sky.

— ♦ —

Chat Noir raked his claws down the sides of their airborne prison.

You’d think that claws + bubble = pop, right?

Not this bubble.

Instead, they slipped right off, molding around his fingers like he was trying to touch water.

Behind him, the Eiffel Tower grew smaller and smaller as they shot farther up.

Then Ladybug gasped in realization.

“Use your Cataclysm! ” she said.

…You’re kidding, right?

“Couldn’t you’ve said that five hundred feet ago? ” he deadpanned.   He resolutely refused to look down.

Ladybug rolled her eyes.

“We can’t stay stuck in this bubble forever ,” she retorted.

Chat Noir smirked, wiggling his eyebrows.   “If you say so, bugaboo.   Cataclysm!”

He pressed his glowing black hand against the bubble, and their ascent stopped.

Then with a loud pop, they were falling.

— ♦ —

Wind roared past them.

Chat Noir’s ears rang.

His stomach tried to escape through his spine.

They were falling—fast.

“Shall we see if you land on your feet this time?!” Ladybug called to him.

“No thanks!” he shouted, trying to steady his breath.

The ground grew closer and closer.

This is it.   His heart pounded in his ears.   I’m really going to die.

“Look!   About last time—” he called over the wind.

“Chat Noir, your stick!   There!” Ladybug cut him off sharply, pointing.

Snapping back to the moment, he gritted his teeth.

“Got it!”

With a grunt, Chat Noir hurled his baton.   It lodged into the metal supports of the Eiffel Tower with a loud clang .

Ladybug grabbed his wrist.   “Hang on!”

Her yoyo shot out, wrapping around the shaft.

With a yell, they swung around the Tower, barely missing the ground.

With a zip the yoyo released, and the two were sent soaring through the air.

Chat Noir dove into a roll before flipping back up to his feet.

He hunched over, catching his breath.

Ladybug walked over, baton in hand.

“We’ve got to get to that bubble sword—that’s got to be where the akuma is!”

He nodded, accepting his weapon back.   “Yeah, that makes sense.   Listen, about how I acted last time—”

“Not now, Chat!” Ladybug snapped, already preparing to swing away.   “We can talk later—we have more important things to worry about right now.”

Chat Noir pressed his lips together.   His ring beeped in warning.

“Right.   Let’s make this quick, then.”

— ♦ —

“Where is everybody?   Get out here and party!

The Bubbler’s angry voice greeted them as they landed on the entry gate of his house.

A sharp voice cut through the tension.   “ Nino!   That’s enough!

Chat Noir’s eyes widened in horror.

There she was.

Asami—brave, reckless, stupid Asami—was glaring down the Bubbler, standing between him and the rest of their hiding classmates.

“You can’t just force people to party!   That’s not how a party works! ” she snapped.

“Back off, Asami!   You don’t know what you’re talking about!” the Bubbler snarled.

“No, you don’t know what you’re doing!   Look around you!” Asami gestured around them.   “The snack table’s overturned, the music’s been wrecked, and everyone’s hiding!   No one is happy!   This isn’t a party anymore!”

Her voice softened almost to a whisper.   Chat Noir leaned in to hear.

“Look, I know you want to make Adrien happy—but this isn’t the way to do it.”

The Bubbler narrowed his eyes in frustration.   “Then what do you suggest, huh?

“We can throw him a party elsewhere ,” she insisted.   “Who said that it needs to be here?   We can have a small one in our classroom…or a bigger one in the park!   Why limit ourselves?”

The Bubbler seemed to consider it.

The crowd of students waited anxiously.

Chat Noir held his breath in anticipation—

—then Alya shot to her feet, eyes bright and grin wide, pointing directly at them.

Ladybug! ” she cheered.

Chat Noir smacked a palm to his forehead.

Several pairs of arms shot out from behind the banisters and yanked her back down.

Too late—the damage had already been done.

— ♦ —

You two!

The Bubbler whipped around, a snarl forming on his face as he glared up at the superhero duo.

Behind him, Asami leveled a ferocious glare at where Alya had been moments before.

“Can’t you see I’m talking here?!” her face practically screamed.

A purple butterfly outline suddenly lit up the villain’s face, then after a moment, vanished just as quickly.

The Bubbler smirked, a cold glint in his eyes.

Without warning, he swung his bubble wand wide.

A wave of shimmering purple bubbles surged forth, sweeping through the crowds of students.

Asami stumbled back in shock.

One by one, students were encased—pounding fruitlessly on the walls of their new prisons.

Everyone, except Asami.

The Bubbler’s smirk deepened as he looked down at her.

“Since you’re also Adrien’s best bud, I’ll leave you alone.   But as for everyone else— outer space is their next stop if Ladybug and Chat Noir don’t hand over their Miraculouses!”

“We’ll never hand them over to you!” Ladybug shouted, face set with determination.

The Bubbler’s grin widened.

“I was hoping you would say that.”

With a snap of his fingers, the bubbles pulsed an eerie green—and began to rise, zooming skyward with alarming speed.

“No!” Chat Noir gasped.

With a wild laugh, the Bubbler leaped over the mansion walls.

Ladybug didn’t pause for a second.   Her yoyo snapped into her hand.

“Come on!”

Chat Noir sprinted after her, vaulting across the rooftops.

The chase was on.

— ♦ —

Since when could he use bubble bombs?! Chat Noir thought, diving out of the way as a crimson sphere shot past.

The bubble flew past him, exploding into a fiery blaze of heat against the Eiffel Tower supports.

His ring beeped again—two pads left.

“Ladybug, could you hurry it up?!   I don’t have much time!”

“Lucky Charm!” Ladybug shouted.   Pink sparkles swirled and formed—

—A large wrench?

Chat Noir blinked.

“Your…plumbing skill is gonna help us out?” he asked, confused.

He didn’t have time to ask anything else as his ears twitched, and suddenly he was dodging fire-bubbles once more, climbing higher up the massive structure.

He landed on a support beam, balancing with feline grace.

“Could use a little work—is that all you got?!” he shouted at the Bubbler.

The villain growled in anger and fired off another spray of bubbles.

He leaped out of the way, eyes catching a flailing vent pipe that Ladybug had just released with the wrench.

“Chat Noir!   Cover me!” she shouted.

Chat Noir grit his teeth, then dove off the beam, snagging the pipe.   High-pressured steam poured out of the opening, stinging his face and making his eyes water.

“Go on!” he shouted to his partner.

The Bubbler launched another volley, but the escaping steam deflected the bubbles away.

Enraged, he swung his wand high for another attack.

Then Ladybug’s yoyo shot out, wrapping around the shaft and tearing it out of his hand.

With a sharp yank, she reeled it in and broke it over her knee with a crack .

“Get out of there, you nasty bug!” she shouted.

The akuma fluttered free, making its escape.

“No more evil-doing for you, little akuma,” she murmured, flicking open her yoyo.   “Time to de-evilize!”

Ladybug swung it out in a wide arc, snagging the akuma in its hold.

“Gotcha!”

With a tap, her yoyo opened once more, releasing the purified butterfly into the sky.

“Bye-bye, little butterfly,” she said with a wave.

Kicking up the wrench into her hands, she hurled it skywards.

“Miraculous: Ladybug!”

Pink light exploded across the sky, sparkles flying through the city as the captive adults and children were deposited back onto the ground.

Further away from them, black bubbles crawled over the Bubbler as he vanished, and Nino reappeared in his place.

“Wha…?” he muttered, clutching his head as he sat up.

Chat Noir tapped his fist against Ladybug’s.

“Pound it!”

His ring beeped again.

“I’m going to have to go.   Could you handle the rest?” he asked.

“I’ve got it.   No worries,” she grinned.

“And um, before I do…about how I acted during the battle with Stormy Weather…” he started.

“Chat, it’s fine,” she interrupted, holding up a hand.   “What matters is that we won.”

Chat Noir felt a pang of disappointment.

“O-Oh…okay.”

He forced a smile.

“See you.”

Without waiting for a response, he vaulted away.

— ♦ —

Adrien sat at his desk, rubbing the blue scarf he’d gotten from his father between his fingers.

Plagg poked out from his hoodie, staring down at the fabric.

“I don’t get your father—if he wants to give you a birthday present, why a scarf?   It’s warm outside!” the Kwami teased, flying over to poke at it.

“I don’t get it either.   I mean, there’s got to be a reason, right?   Asami’s hoodie is pretty thin, but this?”   Adrien held the scarf up to the desk lamp.   “This is pretty thick.   Way too warm for this season.”

Plagg shrugged, flopping onto a stack of books.   “Your dad’s weird.”

Adrien sighed, stuffing the scarf back into its box and slumping in his chair.    “Tell me about it.”

A silence fell over the room.

Only the quiet tick of the clock could be heard.

…Or actually, was there someone in the house?

Adrien sat up, straining his ears.

“Plagg, do you hear that?”

The Kwami lazily opened an eye, ears twitching towards the door.

“Sounds like your friends came over.”

“What?!”   He shot up from his desk, scooping a squawking, protesting Plagg into his hoodie pocket and throwing open the door.

As he ran down the hall, the voices got clearer.

He could pick out his father’s stern voice and one other.

Adrien skidded to a stop at the top of the foyer stairs.

There was Asami, folded into a deep bow, her hair brushing the floor.

Behind her, his class stood in neat rows, armed with cupcakes, balloons, and streamers.

His father stood impassively in front of them, regarding Asami’s deep bow with a stoic silence.

What was she—?

Then it hit him.

She was bowing to his father.

For him .

Oh.

Oh no.

Oh no no no.

Adrien scrambled down the steps.

“Asami—what are you doing? ” he hissed, tugging at her arm.   “Get up—he’s going to think you’re crazy!”

She didn’t move, staying stock still with her head bowed.

“Please, Mr. Agreste,” she said softly, voice steady and calm.   “We only wish to celebrate Adrien.   Just for a few hours, with your permission.”

His father regarded her for a long moment, face unreadable.

Then he finally muttered, “At least one person in this house knows how to show respect.”

He turned to Nathalie.   “Make sure they’re out by ten.”

He left without another word.

Everyone stood frozen in silence, unable to believe their ears.

Slowly, quiet murmurs of surprise broke out amongst their classmates.

Asami blinked in surprise, lifting her head to stare at his father’s retreating back.

“...Did that really just happen?” Kim muttered.

Like a wire snapping, the tension broke, and quiet cheers and high-fives rippled across the room.

They fell silent again as Nathalie stepped forwards, her expression stern.

“You heard him. Out by ten,” she said crisply.   “No mess. No noise that’ll disturb Mr. Agreste.”

There was an awkward pause before she added, almost reluctantly, “Enjoy yourselves.”

With that, she turned and disappeared down the hallway.

A fresh wave of subdued cheers followed as everyone scattered to set up.

Asami straightened, giving Adrien a relieved look.

He stared at her, still floored.   “You didn’t have to do that.”

“I wanted to,” she said.   “You’re my best friend.   I would do it again.”

Adrien pulled her into a tight hug, burying his face in her shoulder.   “Thank you.”

– Marinette –

As soon as the Agreste car pulled up to the curb, Marinette was bouncing in place.

Anticipation for the sight of her scarf around Adrien’s neck thrummed through her veins.

Did he like it?

Is he wearing it?

He’s going to look so cool!

Adrien stepped out of the car and—

She scanned his neck, heart pounding, searching for any hint of that familiar splash of blue beneath the black hoodie he wore.

Nothing.

Where was her scarf?

“Hey, man!   How you doin’?”   Nino bounded over, Asami following behind at a more relaxed pace.

The two boys tapped fists.

“How does it feel to be fourteen and a day?” Nino laughed, slinging his arm over Adrien’s shoulder.

“Pretty awesome, actually,” Adrien grinned, pulling Asami into a quick hug.

“I see you’re still wearing my gift,” Asami teased.

He laughed, bright and cheerful.

“What can I say?   It’s pretty awesome.”

As Adrien continued to praise the hoodie, Marinette’s smile faltered, her shoulders hunching in self-consciousness.

Alya noticed immediately, clocking the source of her insecurity.

“Hey, Adrien!   Get any other cool gifts besides your new hoodie?” she called over.

Adrien thought for a moment.

“Not really…although I did get a pretty weird gift from my dad.”

“Really?” Asami asked.   “What was it?”

Adrien shrugged, brows furrowed in confusion.

“He got me a scarf.”

“A scarf? ” Nino echoed.   “Isn’t it still summer?   Why would he get you a scarf?

Adrien shrugged, equally baffled.

“I have no idea.   I mean, it’s better than the pen he got me for the past three years, but still…”

“Maybe he’s just being prepared for when it gets colder?” Asami offered.

He shrugged, pulling out his phone.

“I took a picture since it was the first actual gift he’s gotten me,” he said.   “Just give me a second…there.”

Adrien held up his phone.

As Marinette leaned over Alya’s shoulder, her eyes caught onto a flash of blue.

Her heart stopped in her chest.

No.

There, displayed front and center on Adrien’s screen, was her scarf.

“I mean, it’s not a terrible gift, you know?   Just really weird considering how thick it is,” Adrien continued, sliding his phone back into his pocket.

“Well, if the scarf’s too warm, what about your hoodie?” Alya quickly piped up, eyes flicking between Marinette’s frozen form and Adrien’s oblivious face.   “Shouldn’t you be boiling in that?”

Adrien beamed, pulling at the hem.   “Oh, this?   This is actually pretty thin.   Doesn’t look like it, but it’s really breathable.   It’s actually perfect for this weather.”

Marinette felt like she’d been kicked in the chest.

So Asami ’s hoodie was perfect.

But her scarf?   Too thick.   Too warm.

And now—credited to someone else entirely.

“Seriously though,” she heard Nino laugh as he, Adrien, and Asami headed inside the building, “who even wears a scarf in this weather?   It’s practically steaming out!”

Marinette flinched, feeling a ten-ton weight drop onto her head.

Alya winced beside her.   “Oh, girl…”

She gripped her backpack straps a little tighter, biting her lip until she tasted blood.

Right.   Who would do that? she thought miserably.

Alya gave her shoulder a reassuring pat.   “We’ll get him next time.”

Marinette forced a smile.

“Yeah.   Next time.”

Notes:

Did you get emotional whiplash yet?

Chapter 10: Breath to Breath

Chapter Text

– Adrien –

Click.

Click.

Click.

Click.

Dazed green eyes stared unblinking at the screen as Adrien mindlessly refreshed the page once more.

Click.

What was he doing again?   He couldn’t remember.

Click.

Oh, right.   He was remembering.

Click.

“An akuma?   Now?   Oh, you've got to be kidding!”

Click.

“How nice of you to hold the door open for me!”

Cl-click.

“Ah!”

Pain exploded along his back.

The sarcophagus lid slammed shut.

His head hit stone as the coffin tipped backwards.

Cl-click.   Click.   Click.

Were the walls…closing in?

Cl-click.   Click.   Clickclickclick.

“Ladybug?   Ladybug, are you there?   Ladybug, please!”

Was it just him, or was it getting warmer?

Click click.   Click.   Cl-click.

Fists pounding against stone.

“Ladybug, get me out of here!”

Cl-click.   Cl-click.   Clickclickclick.

Silence.

Nothing but the echo of his voice in his ears.

The feeling of his own breath…trapped against his face.

Why was it always like this?

Why was it always him?

“Kid?”

Clickclickclick.

Why was he always trapped?

Always caged?

“Kid, can you hear me?”

Cl-click.

The walls were closing in.

“Ladybug, please!   I can’t— I can’t—”

“KID—!”

I can’t breathe! ” Adrien gasped out.

Plagg froze.

Adrien clutched at his chest, wheezing for air.   His eyes were blown wide.    His breath came in short, sharp bursts.

“...Adrien?”

A strangled wheeze was the only answer.

Plagg floated closer, tail twitching nervously.

“Come on, talk to me,” he urged, circling him anxiously.   “What’s happening?   What do you need?”

Adrien shook his head, knees buckling beneath him as he tried to stand.   He collapsed in a shivering heap in front of his desk.

Plagg fluttered anxiously around his head, waving his tiny paws.

“Alright, you don’t have to say anything!   Just breathe, okay?   In and out.   In and out.”

Breathe?   He would’ve laughed—if he could unclench his lungs long enough.   What did he think he's been trying to do?   Do a line dance?

He tried—he really did!

But his chest felt like a rock, and his lungs refused to expand.

Air—I need air—!

His vision blurred.   His ears rang.

The edges of his sight began to blacken.

The pounding of his heartbeat in his ears drowned out everything else.

His arms collapsed from under him, and Adrien lay folded over on the floor, tears streaming silently down his face.

He prayed for someone to save him.

Someone…anyone!

His wheezing breaths blew back against his face.

His cries inside the sarcophagus echoed back in his mind.

…Please…

“If you want, you can come over to my place.   Any time.   My door’s always open to you.”

What?

Asami’s face appeared in his mind, gentle and kind.

He latched onto it like a lifeline.

“Would you care for a dance, milady?”

His breathing shook as he focused on that memory with all his might.

“...you can come over to my place…My door’s always open to you.”

The hard grit of stone beneath his fingers.

“I would be honored.”

Her arms around his neck.

“...you can come over…always open…”

The rawness of his throat from screaming.

“Playing Prince Charming now?”

Her blue blue eyes.

“...you can come over…”

The fear of being left alone—forgotten.

“Only if you’ll be my Princess.”

Her breath against his lips.

Come over.

Adrien’s eyes snapped open—

and air surged in like a flood.

— ♦ —

Cool air rushed into his lungs.

Sweat clung to his skin, matting his hair to his forehead.

Moonlight filtered through his windows, casting long, quiet shadows.

How long had it been?

“...Kid?”

He let the cool air wash over him a moment longer.

Just lying there.   Just breathing.

Then, slowly, Adrien pushed himself up on trembling limbs.

He winced as his head knocked against the underside of his desk.

“Kid, are you alright?” Plagg asked, floating closer.   “You with me?”

“...Yeah.   I’m here.”

The Kwami heaved a relieved sigh, going limp midair.

“Shit, kid.   You scared the bejeezus out of me!” he complained.

“Sorry, Plagg,” Adrien muttered, pulling himself up by his chair.

Plagg waved a paw, eyeing his holder’s shaking hands.

“Forget it, kid.   How are you doing?” he asked.

The blond was silent for a moment.

“...Better,” he whispered.

“But still not good, huh?   What pulled you out, anyway?”

Plagg drifted down to nest on Adrien’s head.

Adrien stumbled to his feet, white knuckles gripping his chair to remain upright.

His first step was unsteady.   His second slightly less so.

“...Asami.”

Plagg hummed, contemplating.

“Your blue-eyed beauty , huh?   Should’ve known it would be her.”

“What…does that mean?” Adrien panted out, fumbling for the window remote.

“Oh, nothing.   More importantly, where do you think you’re going?”

He finally managed to get a good grip and pressed the button to open his window.

Night air spilled in, cool against his skin.

“Asami said…I could come over whenever I wanted.   I know she meant Adrien…but maybe it counts for Chat Noir too.”

After a beat of silence, Plagg floated off his head, hovering in front of him.

“Well, what are you waiting for?   Let’s go!”

Adrien blinked.   “You aren’t going to argue or anything?   I thought you hated transforming.”

Plagg leveled him with a dry stare.

“Kid.   I’m not going to stop you.   You obviously need her.   In fact,” he said, floating closer,   “if you don’t say the words within the next five seconds, I’m going to shred your sheets and leave you to answer that assistant’s questions on why you need replacements in the first place.

Adrien snorted.   “Thanks, Plagg.”

“Three seconds~” he sing-songed in reply.

“Alright, alright—I’m going,” Adrien sighed, smiling.

He took one last deep breath of night air.

“Plagg, claws out!”

– Asami –

The knock came an hour before midnight.

She’d just settled down, book in hand, when a gentle tap-tap-tap came from her window.

Asami froze, eyes wide.

A burglar?

Her head creaked slowly towards the sound—

—only to be met with a mop of fluffy blond hair and familiar green eyes framed in black leather.

Asami sagged in relief, getting up and pulling open the window.

“Chat Noir,” she greeted.   “What brings you to my window?”

The hero was perched on the end of his staff, the end extended all the way down to the sidewalk.

Chat Noir wet his lips, suddenly looking nervous.

“I…,” he began.   He fidgeted slightly, looking up at her with sad eyes.   “I just…   Could you…?”

Asami raised an eyebrow.   Did he want something from her?

He glanced down.   “Sorry,” he muttered.   “This was stupid.   I’ll just go.”

He turned, preparing to leap off.

“Wait!”   She reached out towards him.

Chat Noir paused, turning his head slightly to look at her.

“...Do you want to come in and talk?” she asked softly.

Hope flickered in his eyes.

“Um, if it won’t be too much of a bother…” he murmured.

Asami stepped aside, and Chat Noir slipped inside, his staff retracting with a quiet shlick .

He glanced towards the book she’d left abandoned on her covers.

Harry Potter and the Goblet of Fire , huh?” he said with a faint smile.   “Good choice.”

“It’s my favorite.”   Asami sat down on her bed, watching Chat Noir look curiously around her room.

“So what’s wrong?” she asked.

Like she’d flicked a switch, he hunched into himself, ears folding on his head ( how did they do that? ) as he fiddled with his fingers.

“I-I didn’t mean to impose,” he murmured.   “I just…”

He fell silent once more, expression downcast.

Asami waited patiently, seeing the conflict in his eyes.

“It was a really bad day,” he finally said, so softly she almost didn’t hear.   “You were there—in the bubble, I mean—so I just thought…”

Looking at him now, she could see the tension lining his shoulders, the exhaustion in his demeanor.

He looked so much smaller up close, curling into himself like a kicked cat.

Asami’s heart twisted.   What had happened to him?

“Hey.”

He looked up, blinking in confusion.

Lifting a hand, she gestured him closer, waving more insistently as he hesitated.

He padded closer, sitting next to her.

She reached for him again—gentle, certain—and guided his head to her lap.

His breath hitched.   Her fingers slid into his hair.

He went still—then cracked, sobs tearing from his chest like a dam bursting.

Asami sat there with him, letting Chat Noir cry into her arms.

— ♦ —

She didn’t know how much time had passed.

It didn’t matter—Chat Noir mattered more.

At some point, the sobs had quieted, fading into a soft, broken purr against her lap.

Cats purr when they’re sad , she remembered a pet store employee saying once.   Not just when they’re happy.

She continued to run her fingers through his hair.

Eventually, his breathing steadied.   The purrs faded.   Still, he didn’t move or speak.

She didn’t speak either—there was nothing she could say to magically fix his worries.

But she could be there.

She couldn’t lift the weight off his shoulders, but maybe she could carry it with him—just for a little while.

So she stayed, legs slowly going numb beneath his weight, fingers gently combing through his hair.

The silence between them rested peacefully, no longer heavy.

“...Do you want to talk about it?” Asami asked softly.

Chat Noir shook his head, face still buried in her lap.

“Do you want me to just…talk?”

A hesitant nod.

She hummed, thinking.   “I think the Pharaoh was possessed by the actual King Tut.”

A pause.

Chat Noir shifted his head to look at her.

“...What?”

“Think about it,” she said, gesturing with her free hand.   “He said that he fought Ladybug five thousand years ago.   But how would he have known?   Where did he get the memory from?   As far as we know, akumatization doesn’t give you historical knowledge.”

Another pause.

“...Possessed by Tut,” he muttered, almost disbelieving.

“Sounds crazy, right?” she agreed.   “But it totally makes sense if you think about it.”

He snorted.   “Sure.   If you say so.”

“I do say so.”

He laughed, real and unforced, rolling over to face her.

He looked more at peace lying in her lap than when he came in.

“...Thank you,” he murmured.   “For letting this stray cat in.”

Asami smiled down softly at him.   “For you, my window will always be open.”

“Even if I just want to annoy you?”

“Or if you want to talk,” she countered.   “You could never be an annoyance to me.”

She watched as Chat Noir stared up at her, pupils blown wide.

He looked younger now.   Softer.

Like someone who’d finally been seen instead of being found a nuisance.

Something in her heart ached—just a little.

Then he flipped around suddenly, hiding his face in her stomach.

“...Thanks, Princess.”

Chapter 11: Two Bars

Notes:

A double post? *gasp*

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

– Asami –

Asami’s pencil glided along the sticky note taped to her desk, leaving tiny doodles in its wake—jackets with puffy sleeves, shirts with sharp collars, and dresses with just the right amount of flair.

Her eyes flicked to the clock, then to a certain empty seat.

Two minutes until the bell.

Asami frowned to herself.

Where was Adrien?

He’d asked to go to the bathroom fifteen minutes ago, yet he still hadn’t returned.

Now his backpack and tablet lay abandoned at his desk.

And he wasn’t the only one missing—Marinette had vanished around the same time.

While it wasn’t uncommon for two people to be in the bathroom at the same time, it certainly was… unusual for both of them to be gone for so long.

Did he ditch? she wondered, then immediately discarded the thought.   No, he loves school too much to do that.

The shrill ringing of the bell interrupted her thoughts.   Students began to pack up, chattering as they went.

At the front of the classroom, Ms. Bustier began handing out worksheets to passing students.

“Tonight, I want you all to read chapter three of The Breathtaking France: the First Thousand Years ,” she called out.   “Then, answer this simple questionnaire.”

Turning to Nino, she handed him two copies.

“Make sure Adrien gets his homework,” she told him.

Nino took one look at the papers, then turned to Asami before he even stepped away from his desk.

“Yo, dudette!” he said, waving Adrien’s sheet.   “Think you could handle the delivery?   I don’t think Adrien’s old man will be too happy if I showed up at his front door again.”

“Probably not,” she agreed.

Asami accepted the paper, scrawled Adrien’s name at the top, and slipped it into her binder.

But as she hefted his messenger bag onto her shoulder and grabbed his tablet, her eyes drifted again to his seat.

A quiet unease twisted in her stomach.

Just where was he?

– Adrien –

Loud.

God it was loud.

They just kept talking and talking and—

Chat Noir forced his smile a little wider, dutifully ignoring the sound of popping bulbs as the news people chattered on behind him.

“How are you doing, buddy?” he asked.   “Feeling better?”

The 8-year-old boy—Rémi—nodded shyly, pulling the shock blanket closer around his shoulders.   His eyes shined with excitement at meeting Chat Noir—a real hero!

Then, his eyes flickered over Chat Noir’s shoulder—and dimmed in disappointment.   The boy hunched in on himself, wilting like a flower someone’d forgotten to water.

Chat Noir couldn’t help the slight stiffness that crept into his smile.

Behind him, Ladybug was waving at the cameras—completely ignoring the previously akumatized victim.

He couldn’t help the slightly bitter thought that crept through his mind.

Shouldn’t she be more focused on her job?

Chat Noir patted Rémi’s head, grinning mischievously.

“Hey, want to ask the paramedics if you could ride up front?   Like in the movies?”

Rémi perked up right away.

— ♦ —

Chat Noir flipped through Adrien’s open window, de-transforming in a flash of green light.

Flopping onto his bed, Adrien half-heartedly rummaged through his nightstand for his triple-sealed stash of camembert.

Yawn …that was exhausting ,” Plagg groaned.   He caught the chunk of cheese lobbed at him without opening his eyes.

“Tell me about it.”   Adrien rummaged through his pockets for his phone.   “I missed an entire half day of school!

He clicked it on with a sigh.

One missed call.   One voicemail.

Asami.

He pressed play.

“Hi Adrien, it’s Asami.   Not sure where you ran off to, but I grabbed your bag and homework.   Just come by my place whenever you’re ready to pick them up.   If you want, you can stay for a bit, and we can work on the homework together.   Otherwise, I’ll see you tomorrow.   Bye!”

Adrien stared blankly into space, then faceplanted on his pillow with a muffled groan.

“...I forgot my school bag.”

— ♦ —

Adrien had a bag to retrieve, homework to finish, and a girl waiting for him—

—and his Kwami wasn’t cooperating.

“Plagg, come on!   We have to go!”   Adrien peeked under his bed, barely catching sight of a pair of glowing green eyes before Plagg zipped off again.

“We just got back!” he whined, dodging Adrien’s grab.   “Can’t this wait a few more hours?”

“No, it can’t!”   Adrien lunged across his couch, fingers grazing Plagg’s tail.   “If we don’t leave now, there’s no way I can explain why I didn’t get picked up from school!”

“And,” he grunted, pulling himself upright.   “Asami’s waiting for us.”

Plagg whizzed past his head once more, settling down on the foosball table.   His green eyes watched Adrien trudge past to sit heavily on his bed.

Oh , going to see your little lady love, huh?” he teased.   “Well, why didn’t you say so!”

“I don’t like her like that, Plagg.”   Adrien cracked open his emergency camembert stash, waving it like a white flag.   “She’s just my friend.”

“Sure, sure.”   Plagg floated over, swallowing the hunk of cheese in one bite.

“She is!”

“Don’t you have a certain someone’s house to get to?” Plagg interrupted.

“Shoot, you’re right.   Plagg, claws out!”

— ♦ —

Chat Noir flipped off a rooftop and landed in an alley.   Checking twice for cameras, he finally de-transformed and caught Plagg out of the air.

“Alright—from the address she sent me, we should be about half a block away,” Adrien said as his Kwami ducked into his jacket.   He pulled out his phone to check the time as he made his way out.

“I miss the hoodie your friend gave you.   Why’d you have to wear this thing?” Plagg complained.

“It’s in the wash.   You’ll get it back tonight.”

“Better be soon—it’s barely half as comfy as that hoodie,” Plagg grumbled.   Adrien finally reached Asami’s house, stepping up to the red oak door.

“Just deal with it.”   He sighed and rang the doorbell.

He ran a hand through his hair and plastered on his model smile just as the door swung open.

Asami blinked back at him, and immediately frowned.

“Don’t do that.”

“Do what?”   Adrien blinked in confusion as he followed her inside.

“That thing you’re doing with your smile.”

What was she talking about?

“What thing?”

She threw a look at him over her shoulder as they climbed up the stairs.

“Your smile looks fake.   Like plastic.   Cut it out.”

“Wha—I thought your parents would be the ones answering the door!” he defended.   “I wanted to make a good impression!”

“Still not an excuse to use your model face,” she retorted, pushing open the door to her room.   “You’re here as Adrien, not Adrien-the-model.”

Adrien rolled his eyes, then remembered something.

“Oh, by the way—if my dad or Nathalie calls, could you say that I was here with you the whole time?”

“Sure,” she said, turning toward her desk.   “Here’s your bag, by the way.   And your homework.”

Adrien stared at the outstretched bag and then at the girl holding it.

“You’re…not going to ask why?”

Asami raised an eyebrow.   “Should I?”

He shook his head hesitantly.

She smiled at him.   “Then I won’t.”

“...Thanks.”

“Anytime.”

— ♦ —

Her room was neat—that was the first thing he noticed.   Everything had its place: skeins of yarn sorted by color and weight on shelves, sketchbooks stacked in neat columns in her design space, mannequin standing proud in the middle of the floor with a half-finished jacket, and not a hint of dust.

And yet, it didn’t feel like it came out of a magazine.   Not like his room.

It felt…homely.

He picked up a Slytherin plushie from her bed, the little tongue sticking playfully out at him.

“That’s Wiggles.”

He turned, startled to find Asami suddenly peering over his shoulder.   She gave the plushie a pat.

“What?”

“His name is Wiggles.   And this—”   She dropped a pink bunny into his hands, “—is Berry.”

Adrien stared down at the stuffed animals, one in each hand.

“Berry’s a she,” Asami added helpfully.

Wiggles and Berry beamed up at him.

Carefully, he pulled the two plushies into a hug.

“I would die for them,” he whispered.

Asami snorted.   She thought he was joking.

(He wasn’t.)

– Asami –

Adrien hadn’t let go of Wiggles or Berry since the moment she handed them over.

Even when her parents came up with snacks, he clung to them, eyes round with surprise when her mom asked if he wanted juice.

She couldn’t help but note with a pang how young he looked at that moment.   Like he couldn’t quite believe someone would offer him a drink.

Now he was scribbling happily in his notebook, eyes locked on his textbook, cookie hanging from his mouth—Wiggles and Berry still nestled in his lap.

Adrien finished his cookie, then gave Wiggles a solemn little pat—his third today—like the plushie was his emotional support animal.   His free hand searched his plate for another treat, and he pouted when all he found were crumbs.

Asami pretended not to see as Adrien eyed her plate of cookies, inching his hand closer and closer.

She bit back a laugh as he swiped a cookie from her plate, stuffing it into his mouth with lightning speed.   Adrien’s eyes glinted with pride at pulling one over her.

Do not laugh.   Do not laugh.   Donotlaughdammit.

Casually, she reached down like she was taking a cookie—

—then pushed the plate in front of him.

He froze mid-chew.

Asami went back to writing in her notebook.

Adrien’s head creaked towards her, eyes wide.

After a solid minute of staring, she looked up at him and raised an eyebrow.

He blinked back at her, confusion swimming in his eyes, like he wasn’t sure if he was allowed to accept her offering.

Asami smiled and nudged the plate a little closer without a word.

Adrien ducked his head shyly and finally picked up his juice.

She watched him sip slowly, like he didn’t want to waste a drop.

She looked away before he could see her smile.

— ♦ —

Adrien left just before dinner, bright-eyed and cheerful.

Asami watched him go, then quietly returned Wiggles and Berry to their spot on the bed.

She’d never seen him so content, and resolved to bring him over again whenever his schedule allowed.

But that thought would have to wait.

Because it was the next morning, and she’d just walked into class to find half the room whispering and the other half staring at Chloé like she’d just committed a felony.

Asami slid into her seat, eyes flicking around the room.

She gave Ivan a quick nudge.

“What’s going on?” she hissed.

“Chloé got Alya suspended,” the larger boy whispered back.   “Alya thought she was Ladybug and broke into her locker for proof.”

What?

“Didn’t Chloé get saved by Ladybug before?” she muttered.   “And aren’t their hair colors completely different?”

Ivan shrugged.   “Maybe she forgot?”

Asami dragged a hand down her face.

Of all the people Alya could’ve accused, it had to be the class bully.

I can already feel the akuma brewing…   Yay…

True to prediction, the projector suddenly turned on an hour into History, revealing a freshly-akumatized Alya.

Of course, class got cancelled.

It still didn’t stop Ms. Bustier from assigning homework.

– Adrien –

The sun had barely set, but Adrien could already feel a headache coming on.

His homework was done.   He had an alibi for the night.   He was back in his favorite hoodie.

He’d be video calling Asami if Hawkmoth weren’t being a bi—

Ahem.

Point is, because Hawkmoth doesn’t understand the concept of a school night, Chat Noir was now stuck staking out Chloé’s room from the roof of his own house.

Yay to being neighbors…

Some time ago, Chloé had changed into a Ladybug costume and was now throwing the yoyo around her room, fighting invisible enemies.

Chat Noir sighed as Chloé managed to get tangled in her own yoyo—for the second time that evening.

His ears flicked as a gentle thump came behind him.

“Ladybug,” he greeted tiredly, eyes not leaving his baton screen.

His lady laughed, walking over to crouch beside him.

“No ‘milady’ today?”

“I’m a little too busy dying of second-hand embarrassment,” he shot back.

Chloé toppled over in her attempt to free herself.   Chat Noir cringed as he eyed her baffled face.

— ♦ —

An hour later, Chloé was still trapped in her yoyo, though she mostly managed to free herself.

Chat Noir dragged a hand down his face, weighing the pros of untangling her himself against the risk of blowing their cover.

Then, Chloé looked up towards her bag.

Her phone was ringing.

Chat Noir’s eyes narrowed.

He and Ladybug watched as Chloé hopped over to answer her phone—

—only for pink light to burst out of the screen.

His body tensed.

Chloé threw her phone across the room with a scream.

Like a hologram turning on, Alya—now Lady Wifi—appeared in a flash of pink pixels.

“We’ve got Wifi!” Ladybug shouted and leaped off the roof.

Chat Noir sprang after her.

— ♦ —

They kicked open the balcony doors just as Lady Wifi unmasked Chloé as “Ladybug”.

Lady Wifi’s head whipped around in shock.   “Who’re you?

Ladybug and Chat Noir exchanged a glance, then turned to face their newest villain.

He gave a sunny smile and a wave.

Lady Wifi’s head snapped back to look at Chloé—who was paused mid-run by a pink icon.

Realization flooded the villain’s eyes.

“But I thought you were Ladybug!” she shouted at Chloé’s frozen form, glaring fiercely.

“Come on—every good reporter knows to double-check their facts!” Chat Noir snarked.

Lady Wifi growled in anger.   “You’re going to pay for that.”

…Maybe I shouldn’t have said that.

— ♦ —

Just as expected, karma came back to bite him in the ass.

Chat Noir slammed back-first into the walk-in freezer shelves with a grunt.

The door slammed shut, and his Miraculous flew off his finger.

He instantly de-transformed, collapsing onto the ground as Adrien.

The ring clinked away, and Plagg popped out with a groan.

The Kwami began to shiver, zipping up to Adrien for warmth.

“S-so ch-chilly in here…” he mumbled, ducking into the hoodie.   He sighed in relief as the warm fabric enveloped him.

Adrien shuddered, pulling up the hood as he sat up.   His breath fogged the cold air.

Thank god for Asami… he thought, blowing on his…fingers…?

“My ring!”

He whipped his head around, looking for the silver band.

“If the ring’s lost, we’re both toast!” Plagg hissed, burrowing deeper into the hoodie.

“I know!”

He scrambled forwards, feeling the floor.

“Where is it?!”

— ♦ —

Minutes crawled by as he frantically searched the freezer floor.

The cold was beginning to seep through the hoodie.

Plagg was starting to shiver again.

Then he felt it—his ring!

“Found you!”

His head snapped up as a loud bang echoed just outside the freezer doors.

“H-Hurry…” Plagg whispered, body shaking with cold.

“Claws out!”

Adrien transformed just in time—Ladybug whipped open the door not a second later.

Chat Noir stumbled out, blinking against the sudden warmth.

His legs wobbled.

A hand caught his arm.

“I’ve got you,” Ladybug said, steadying him.

A beeping sound caught his attention.

A dot vanished from Ladybug’s earring.

“Y-you…used your Lucky Charm,” he murmured, voice hoarse.

“It’s okay—I got you out,” she replied, eyeing the camera icon floating in the corner of the kitchen.

“But that means you’re running out of time!”

“Exactly—so listen to me…”

She leaned in and whispered in his ear.

He nodded.   “Got it!”

Ladybug may have crazy plans, but they worked, so he’d follow her lead.

— ♦ —

One game of rooftop cat-and-mouse with Lady Wifi later, Ladybug and Chat Noir raced down into the empty hotel lobby, searching for a place for Ladybug to de-transform safely.

Glancing around quickly, Ladybug ran to a supply closet, yanking open the door.

Wait!

He rushed forwards and caught the door before it could close.

“Stay!   I won’t tell anyone who you are,” he swore.   “Cat’s honor.”

Ladybug sighed, looking at him with sad eyes.

“Nobody must know who we really are—not even us.”

She pulled the door closed.

Chat Noir stared at the door.

She didn’t shut it all the way.

His hand reached hesitantly for the handle.

He began to pull it open—

“Stop.”

Chat Noir jolted, hearing Asami’s voice in his head.   She sounded unusually serious.

“She said no.   Respect her decision, Adrien.”

But…I just want to know who she is… his thoughts whispered sadly.

“She’ll tell you when she’s ready.   You can’t do this to her.”

Chat Noir grit his teeth—

—and pushed the door shut, running out of the hotel.

Because in his heart, he knew she was right.

And for some reason, he felt lighter for it.

— ♦ —

Chat Noir vaulted through his window just as the clock tower struck ten.

Adrien de-transformed with a groan and flopped face-first onto his bed.

Plagg nestled onto his head, ignoring his mumbled complaints.

“Twice in two days,” the Kwami said.   “This guy must really not have anything better to do.”

Adrien sighed and rolled over, eyes closed.   Plagg tumbled off with a squawk.

“If Hawkmoth sends out another Akuma tomorrow, I’m hunting him down and punching him in the face.”

A pause.   Adrien breathed steadily, his body relaxing—

—only to be jolted back awake as Plagg poked his cheek.

“Hey, why didn’t you open the door back there?” he asked.   “You could’ve found out who Ladybug really is.”

“I don’t know, Plagg,” Adrien sighed, staring up at the ceiling.   “I just…did what felt right.”

Plagg stared at him judgmentally.

“...Riiiiiight.   And it had nothing to do with anyone telling you ‘no’?”

Adrien sputtered, sitting up straight.

“How’d you know that?!”

“HA!   I was right!” Plagg crowed, zipping around Adrien’s head.   “You had that look you get when someone says something true and you have to admit it!   I knew it!”

“I don’t have a look! ” Adrien protested, chasing his Kwami around the couch.

“Yes, you do!   So who was it, huh?   That boy with the headphones?   Your dad?   Ooh, I know!   It’s your pretty little friend!

Adrien felt his cheeks burning as he took another swipe at Plagg.

The Kwami cackled, flying out of his reach.

It is!   I totally knew it!   You like her!”

“I like Ladybug!   Asami’s just a friend!”

“Keep deluding yourself, loverboy!”

Notes:

Adrien: She's just a friend. :)
Plagg (having seen hundreds of Chat Noirs fall in and out of love): ...
Plagg: This Idiot™️

Chapter 12: Time Has A Way

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

– Asami –

The quiet scratching of pencils on paper filled the room, broken only by the occasional turn of a page.   Ms. Bustier’s heels clicked quietly as she paced down the aisles.

Asami dropped her pencil and grimaced, shaking out her wrist.

The lesson had ended early, and Ms. Bustier had given them the last fifteen minutes to start on homework.   Of course, everyone had jumped at the opportunity.

…Well, not everyone.

Asami’s eyes drifted down to the seat in front of her.

Marinette scribbled away in her notebook, head against her fist—but she wasn’t taking notes on chapters 6 and 7 like they were supposed to.

Instead, her hand wrote the same word in looping cursive, over and over: “Adrien”.

Asami ran her tongue over her teeth, watching as Marinette finished filling the page and moved onto doodling little hearts around each one.

She knew about Marinette’s crush—she wasn’t blind .   Though she wasn’t entirely sure it could be called a “crush”.

Asami really hoped it was just misplaced hero worship and not what she actually thought it was.

Because if she was wrong?   Asami pushed the thought away.   She didn’t want to think of the implications.

At the front of the classroom, Ms. Bustier began her third lap, walking up the center aisle.   She paused next to Marinette’s desk, peering down at the page.

The bluenette didn’t seem to notice, too busy coloring her hearts pink.

Without a word, Ms. Bustier smiled and kept walking.

…Huh?

Asami blinked in confusion.

Was she seeing things?   Usually, Ms. Bustier would quietly reprimand any students that weren’t  focusing, giving them a stern but gentle warning.

It is the last few minutes of class though…   Her eyes drifted to the clock.   And she’s not really causing a disturbance…

Asami’s eyebrows pinched in confusion as she stared down at her textbook, her mind replaying the past few seconds.

She didn’t know why, but something about that moment itched at her.   Even as she thought it over, she couldn’t figure out why.

With a quiet sigh, she picked her pencil back up and cast her thoughts away.

I’ll figure it out later.

— ♦ —

The bell rang loudly overhead, triggering the inevitable stampede of students trying to be the first one out.

Asami slung her bag over her shoulders, adjusting the straps absentmindedly.

Marinette zipped past, giggling with Alya, her notebook of romantic scribbles clutched tightly to her chest.

Asami watched her go, a contemplative look on her face.   Her mind drifted back to the photoshoot all those weeks ago.

First the photoshoot, now this .   Maybe it’s just me, but…

A tap on her shoulder broke her out of her thoughts.

“Hey,” Juleka murmured.   “What’re you thinking about?”

Asami smiled and shook her head.

“Nothing important,” she said, following the older girl out of the classroom.   “Want to hang out for a bit before Alix and Kim’s race?”

Juleka nodded, a small smile on her lips.

Asami grinned as they headed down the stairs.   “Cool.   We can get boba and walk around a bit before the race starts.”

— ♦ —

One quick detour to Asami’s house later, the two girls sat at a bench overlooking the Seine, backpack-free and boba in hand.   A gentle breeze tugged at their hair, sending black and purple strands flying.

“Okay, but Rose would look great as a ballerina princess,” Asami said, gesturing with her cup.   “A pink tutu and a tiara?   It totally fits her aesthetic.”

The goth snorted into her drink.   “Add some sparkly fairy wings, and she’d pass out from joy.”

Asami gave her a look as she chewed a pearl.   “I mean, you’d probably catch her, so she’d be fine.”

Juleka raised an eyebrow.   “And how would you know I’ll be there to catch her?”

Asami smiled.   “Because personally , if I were to make Rose, say, a light or love fairy, I’d make you a shadow fairy—and put you right next to her.   You two would contrast really nicely, but still work well as a set because you’d balance each other out.”

And just like that, the air felt a little lighter, like the universe was letting out a breath of relief.

Juleka looked down at her lap, biting back a smile.   Asami could see her ears turning pink through her curtain of hair.

She nudged the older girl, pulling out her phone.

“Come on—let’s take a picture.   The sky’s really blue, and the Seine actually looks nice today.”

“Ah…I don’t know about that…”   Juleka seemed to fold in on herself, clutching her boba cup in her hands.

Asami blinked in confusion.   “What’s wrong?”

“It’s just…whenever someone tries to take a photo of me, something always goes wrong.”

Juleka stared down at her cup, squeezing it rhythmically and feeling the plastic deform around her fingers.

“Well…”

She looked up at Asami, who was smiling mischievously.

“We do have about thirty minutes before the race starts,” she said.   “And I happened to learn a few things from Mr. Vincent, Adrien’s photographer.”

Asami hopped to her feet, brandishing her phone like a weapon.

“Why don’t we try to break the curse?”

Juleka blinked up at her.

“Are…are you sure?” she asked hesitantly.   Her eyes searched Asami’s face for uncertainty.

Asami grinned confidently.   “Absolutely.   I’ve got the power of boba and burst shots on my side—there’s no way we’re going to fail!”

— ♦ —

“Alright, just tilt your head just slightly to the left—oh, that guy behind you is leaving, hold on.”

“Are you sure this is going to work?” Juleka asked, fiddling with the cup in her hand.

“Absolutely.   We’re getting close to breaking it—I can feel it!” Asami promised.

“You said that three tries ago…”

Ah .”   Asami held up a finger.   “But each time, the amount of interference decreases—your face is becoming less and less covered.   And this is our seventh try, but my lucky number is seven, so I have a good feeling about this one.”

She adjusted her settings, holding up her phone.

“Ready?   Smile!”

Juleka smiled just as a harsh wind blew, causing her to flinch and push her hair out of her eyes.

Her eyes widened as the wind settled.

“Wait—did I ruin it?” she asked, leaning in.

Asami swiped through the photos on her phone, pausing at the last shot.

“You tell me,” she said, grinning.   She turned the screen to face the goth.

Juleka’s lips parted in surprise.

There she was, hand carded through her hair, as loose strands flew around her head.   The sun shone down just right, making her eyes gleam like pools of red.   There was no blur, no random pedestrian blocking the way, no stray pigeon blocking her face.   Just her.

It was perfect.

“...Woah,” she murmured.

“I know, right?” Asami murmured around her straw.

They stood there silently as Juleka stared, her hand reaching out slowly to touch the screen—

Hnk! ”   Asami let out a strangled choke and doubled over coughing.

“Oh no—are…are you okay?   Do you need water?”   Her hands hovered nervously over Asami’s back

Asami held up a hand as she wheezed.   She grimaced as she straightened, eyes watering.

“...The bubble went up the straw too fast.   I nearly snorted it up my nose,” she said, wiping her eyes.

Juleka couldn’t help it.   She started laughing.

— ♦ —

“We aren’t late, are we?” Juleka asked as they descended the stairs to the Trocadéro fountains.

Asami checked her phone, a fresh cup of boba in her other hand.   “Uh…nope.   We’re right on time.”

“Hey!   Over here!”

They turned towards the shout.   

Adrien and Nino waved at them from the middle of the crowd, ducking between classmates and squeezing through with wide grins.   Rose trailed behind them, her tiny frame allowing her to slip between gaps with ease.

Asami and Juleka waved back, taking their time down the steps.

Adrien popped free of the crowd just as they made it to the bottom.

He jogged over, Nino and Rose close behind.

“Is that for me?” he teased, already reaching for the cup.

Asami pulled it out of his reach.   “You wish.   This one’s mine.”

“We can share,” Adrien said, making grabby hands.   His eyes sparkled, completely locked onto the sweet drink.

She gently smacked his hands away.   “No.   Bad Adrien,” she said, ignoring his whines of complaint.   “This is mine.   Get your own.”

She took a pointed sip as she tapped fists with Nino, ignoring how Adrien’s pleading eyes bored into the side of her head.   She will not fall to the kitty eyes.   Not today.

“Is Marinette here yet?” Juleka asked.

Nino shrugged as they made their way back to their classmates.   “Alix isn’t here yet either, so she’s got time to make it.   She promised to make the banner, right?”

Rose clapped excitedly, bouncing in place.   “I bet it’s going to look amazing!

Asami hummed, chewing on a bubble.   “Can’t wait to see it.”

— ♦ —

Kim’s extensive posturing and boasting were cut off with Marinette’s arrival.   The bluenette ran up to the group, a roll of cloth clutched tightly in her arms.

With a flourish, she unfurled the banner, eliciting a round of gasps and cheers from the crowd.

“Not bad,” Asami murmured, leaning forward to examine the chibi Alix and Kim heads—

—and immediately felt something being yanked from her pocket as the cup was plucked from her hand.

“Hey!”   She whipped around just in time to see Adrien stab her spare straw through the sealing film and take a victorious sip.

“Ish mine now,” he gloated, mouth full of bubbles and grinning like the cat that got the cream.

“No, it isn’t!   Adrien, give that back!” Asami protested, grabbing for her precious boba.

Adrien shook his head, eyes glinting mischievously as he chewed furiously.   He danced out of her way, clutching his loot to his chest, and for some reason, she was briefly reminded of Chat Noir.

Adrien sucked up another round of bubbles just as she grabbed hold of the cup.

“Adrien,” Asami said flatly.

The blond blinked innocently, chewing away like he didn’t just commit grand theft boba.   “Mm?”

“You used both straws just now.”

Adrien froze mid-chew.

His eyes dragged down from her face to the boba cup clutched between them.

Two straws.

Side by side.

And one of them was definitely hers.

Behind them, Marinette made a strangled noise.   Chloé breathed heavily like she was two seconds away from erupting in rage.   Nino and Juleka were muffling giggles behind their hands.

Asami ignored the embarrassed screeching inside her head, plucked the cup from his frozen fingers, and took a pointed sip.   The screeching intensified.

“Don’t take my boba next time,” she said around her mouthful of pearls.

Chloé snarled in anger, the sound quickly followed by Sabrina’s placating.

Adrien stared at the straws.

Then, his face began to steam and he crouched down, burying his face in his hands as he let out a strangled whine of embarrassment.

Nino couldn’t hold back his laughter anymore, which set Juleka and the rest of the class off.

Asami sucked up another pearl as Adrien did his best to disappear into the ground.

“What’s going on?” asked Alix as she skated up, eyebrows raised at Adrien’s armadillo imitation.

“Nothing important,” Asami said serenely, ignoring the panicked screeching in her mind.

“Okay…?”

Adrien whimpered miserably on the ground.

— ♦ —

“Attention, everyone!”

Max’s voice rose above the din, quieting the laughter as he clapped twice.

“The race is about to begin, so let’s review the official rules,” he said crisply.   “Two laps around the fountain—approximately five hundred yards.   The first one over the line’s declared the victor!”

Alix and Kim took their places, Kim bouncing in place like he was about to enter a WWE match as Alix checked her skates.

“If Kim triumphs,” Max continued.   “Alix will relinquish her rollerblades to him.   If Alix triumphs, Kim will be prohibited from making another dare for the rest of the school year.”

At this, their classmates began to cheer.

“We’re through with all of those stupid dares!” Juleka shouted, unusually loud.

“Uh-huh!   That’s right!”

“No more dares!”

Asami and Adrien shared a glance.

“He never dared me,” he murmured.

“Me either.   Maybe because Chat Noir and I saved him from Stoneheart?”

The corner of Adrien’s mouth twitched up into a smile.

Max spread his arms wide as Alix and Kim got in their starting positions.

“On your marks…get set—”

“Hold up!” Alix shouted.

Kim leaned too far forwards and fell onto his face with a grunt.

Asami pressed her lips together to hide her smile.

The class laughed as he pushed himself back up.

“Forfeiting already?” he taunted.

Alix ignored him, making her way to Alya.

“Hold onto this for me will ya, Alya?”   She placed a silver pocket watch into her hand.   “I don’t wanna drop it during the race.”

Alya stammered, staring down at the antique piece.   “H-hold on, girl!   I can’t, I’ve gotta—”

Alix pressed the watch into her hand, staring the brunette down.   “Guard it with your life—it’s a family heirloom!”

“But—”

Before she could protest more, Alix skated back to her spot, leaving her with the watch that she promptly shoved into Marinette’s hands.

Isn’t Marinette notoriously clumsy?

Asami frowned, moving closer to the bluenette holding the banner.   Adrien followed behind her, eyes still on the track.

Max raised his arms once more.

“On your marks…get set…go!”

Like a shot from a gun, the two were off—Kim quickly taking the lead.

Asami kept half an eye on Marinette as the two racers zipped around the fountain.

And she was right to do so—catching the moment when Marinette was yanked sideways by Nino’s enthusiastic cheering pulling the banner.

The watch flew into the air and Asami lunged to grab it—

—just as Adrien’s head whipped around like a cat that saw something shiny, and his hand snapped out to catch the watch midair.

She exhaled in relief.

Crisis averted—for now.

“Need any help?” Adrien asked Marinette.

“W–wha…yep!   Thanks.   Gotta be careful, even if you are amazing,” she stuttered out.

Asami’s eyebrows nearly shot to her hairline.

Woah.   That was…really forward.

Adrien blinked at Marinette, surprised.

“At holding things!   In your hands!”   The flustered girl scrambled to change her wording.

Asami tilted her head in confusion before stumbling with an oof as a certain queen bee shoved her way past.

Adrikins~   Whatcha got there?   Some super old case or something?”

Chloé plucked the watch from Adrien’s hand, examining it with a critical eye.

“Chloé, give it back to Adrien,” Asami snapped, stepping closer, her eyes locked on the watch.

She snorted.   “And who are you to tell me what to do?”   She pressed the surface with a perfectly manicured finger.

Blinding blue light burst out from the casing and Chloé screamed, throwing the watch away from her.

No! ” Asami shouted, lunging forwards.

For a moment, time seemed to slow to a crawl.

The watch was falling.

Chloé was still screaming.

Her shoulder clipped Alya’s elbow as she dove forwards.

Her finger brushed the edge of the watch, just missing.

It clattered onto the track—

—and Alix skated over it, shattering it to pieces.

– Adrien –

For a moment, no one dared to breathe.

The only sound was Alix’s yell of victory as she crossed the finish line, Kim close behind.

She turned, grinning widely, ready to gloat—

—only to spot the glittering shards scattered on the track.

Her face dropped into a look of horror as she slowed to a stop.

“I call a rematch—that false start back there threw me off!” Kim panted.   He blinked as Alix skated past him without a word.

She dropped to her knees in front of the twisted shards of her watch.

Gently, she scooped them up, her hands shaking.

For a moment, all she did was stare.

Then her face contorted with fury.

Her head whipped sideways, sending a look of absolute rage towards Alya.

“Did you do this?!” she shouted.

Alya visibly scrambled for an answer.

“I…uh…h–had to video-tape the race, so I gave it to Marinette, but then she had to hold the banner, so she gave it to Adrien, then Chloé snatched it from him and dropped it, but Asami tried to catch it and— uh…then you skated over it…ehe…”

Alya’s nervous answer didn’t satisfy Alix the slightest—if anything, she looked angrier than ever.

“My old man gave me this for my birthday! ” she cried, tears pricking her eyes.   “This watch is a family heirloom!

She clutched the remnants of the watch to her chest as she began to roll away.

“It was an accident! ” Marinette said, stepping forward.

Adrien opened his mouth to agree, only for a hand to clamp over it.

Beside him, Asami shook her head silently.   The fabric of her knees were slightly torn from her desperate dive to save the watch.

Then Chloé spoke up, voice condescending.

“Whatever, this wasn’t my fault anyway,” she scoffed, examining her nails.   “And it couldn’t have been worth much in the first place, so it’s no big deal—”

Chloé! ” Asami snapped.

“SHUT UP!” Alix shouted, spinning around with enraged tears streaming down her face.   “This is all your fault!   My watch is broken because of you!   In fact, you’re all to blame!   All of you!”

With that, she skated away sobbing.

— ♦ —

Why is it always like this?

Adrien rubbed a hand down his face.

Around him, his classmates were still standing in a group, murmuring to each other uncertainly about what to do.

Asami was checking the tears in her pants.

Chloé was…being Chloé.

Then, if things couldn’t get any worse, an Akuma showed up.

A skater in a black suit—who was clearly Alix—zipped out of nowhere and charged straight for them.

Crap.

“Run!” he shouted.

Everyone scattered, screaming.

Wait—Asami!

Adrien turned back just in time to see Asami rip open the seal on her boba cup and hurl it directly into the Akuma’s face.

“Agh!”

Even with her helmet’s eye shields, Alix still instinctively raised her arms to block the splash.

In that moment that she wasn’t looking, she swerved too close to the curb—and crashed hard.

Kim, who was closest, took those precious seconds Asami bought to escape with the rest of the group.

Adrien quickly ducked behind a tree, watching Asami run off with Juleka.

The Akuma slowly rose to her feet, dripping with honeydew melon tea and growling with rage.

“Wow, that girl was sure brave to attack an akuma like that,” Plagg commented, peeking from his jacket.   “She didn’t even have any powers!”

“She was,” Adrien agreed.   “But now, we’ve got to make sure that Akuma doesn’t try to hunt her down!   Plagg, claws out!”

In a flash of green, black leather replaced fabric and Chat Noir stood ready.

— ♦ —

Chat Noir cast a quick glance at where Juleka and Asami were hiding behind the stairs then vaulted out from his hiding spot.

Landing a ways behind the Akuma—Timebreaker, as he heard her call herself—he extended his staff and tapped her shoulder.

“So!   I’m guessing we’re playing tag and you’re It?” he snarked.

Exactly ,” Timebreaker growled, shooting towards him.   He could hear the crackle of latent energy in her skates as she neared.

“Don’t let her touch you!” Ladybug shouted from where she was crouched by a fast-disappearing Mylène.

With a quick leap, he sprang over Timebreaker, flipping to land on his feet as she zoomed past.

“Missed me!” he called.   “Just a second too late.”

Timebreaker growled, then looked to her left as the sound of a video capture went off.

Shit!   Alya!

Chat Noir ran to stop her, but could only watch as Timebreaker leapt to her feet, skidded down the hill after the blogger, and tagged her before she reached the bottom.

He and Ladybug ran after the skater as she zipped off, searching for her next victim.

“We can’t let her touch anyone else!” he shouted.

As Timebreaker leapt towards Ivan, Ladybug threw her yoyo, wrapping it around the Akuma’s wrist and yanking her back.

Timebreaker yelped, then flipped and landed on her feet.

“Keep your hands to yourself!” Ladybug yelled, gripping the wire tightly.

With a loud cackle, Timebreaker yanked hard, sending Ladybug flying forwards—to land at the villain’s feet.

No!

Chat Noir lunged between Timebreaker and Ladybug, wrapping his arms around his partner as the villain reached for her.

Unbidden, his eyes drifted towards the Palais de Chaillot stairs.

The last thing he saw was Asami reaching out towards him, a scream on her lips, as Juleka pulled her back.

I’m sorry, Princess.

Everything went black.

– Marinette –

He was gone.

He’d thrown himself between her and Timebreaker—and paid the price.

Now, she was back where it all started.

Back at the moment Chloé dropped the watch.

Or… was going to drop it?

Time travel made things weird.

Because that’s what had happened.

Timebreaker had used her skates to go back in time, pulling her along when she’d tried to use her yoyo to stop her.

Then, she’d escaped to who-knows-where.

I’ve really travelled back in time!

Ladybug gaped down at the lower level as past Alix and past Kim finished their first lap.

She could see Chloé peeking over Adrien’s shoulder from the upper level of the Trocadéro.

Her loud, obnoxious voice drifted up, partially covered by the cheering of the crowd.

Adrikins~   Whatcha got there?   Some super old case or something?”

Chloé plucked the watch from Adrien’s hand, holding it up to the light.

Asami stepped forwards, glaring at the blonde.

“Chloé, give it back to Adrien.”

What a goodie-two-shoes.

Ladybug scowled.

She has no right to be standing so close to him.

Her teeth ground together as her glare intensified.

That should be me .

Her eyes locked onto the watch.

The watch that started all of this.

Because of Chloé and Asami .

She couldn’t take it anymore and leapt on top of the stone banister.

“Chloé!” Ladybug shouted.   “Put the watch down!

Every head in the crowd snapped around as gasps and murmurs rippled through the air.

Chloé yelped in shock, and her grip loosened.

The watch slipped from her fingers.

Merde.

— ♦ —

The silver timepiece plummeted towards the ground, its metallic surface glinting in the light.

But before it could shatter into a thousand pieces, Asami’s hand shot out with unerring accuracy.

Her fingers closed around it with perfect timing.

Ladybug’s breath caught in surprise.

For a second, nobody moved, too shocked by Ladybug’s sudden appearance to do anything.

Then Asami sighed in relief, leaning her forehead against Adrien’s shoulder, holding the watch firmly.

Ladybug couldn’t stop the snarl that formed on her face.   Her lip curled in derision as her fingers dug into her palms.

Her mind flashed back to when she’d first shown off her banner—Adrien hadn’t even looked , too occupied with drinking Asami’s boba .

Her breathing picked up as she scowled down at the oblivious ravenette.

She didn’t care that her classmates were staring.

She didn’t care that they were whispering loudly about how angry she looked.

She didn’t care that her past self had noticed Adrien and Asami’s position and was also glaring jealously at them.

She just wanted that damn girl to get away from Adrien.

The whispers grew louder, and Ladybug inhaled, ready to yell some more.

Then Timebreaker leapt past her, landing in front of the group with a bang .

Their classmates began screaming almost immediately.

– Asami –

Give me the watch! ” the Akuma shouted.   Around them, students were screaming as they scattered in every direction.   Everyone except Asami and Alix, who’d just arrived and promptly froze at the sight of a new villain.

However, as soon as the demand left the other girl’s mouth, Alix snapped back to herself and glared.

“In your dreams, bozo!   That’s my watch!   She’s not giving you squat!” she snapped, rolling forwards to stand between Asami and the would-be thief.

The Akuma rolled her eyes and lunged forwards, slamming a hand onto Alix’s chest.   Asami inhaled sharply, taking a step back.

Alix was frozen mid-motion—just as she was being thrown back by the force of the Akuma’s hand.   Not only that, but she was slowly vanishing, becoming more see-through by the minute.

“Look, I don’t care if you’re my past self,” the villain said, glaring at the pinkette.   “But that’s my watch—and right now?   You’re in my way.   And my name’s Timebreaker —not ‘bozo’, twerp .”

“And you,” Timebreaker hissed, turning her attention to Asami, who was slowly backing away.   “Hand the watch over.   Right.   Now.

Asami’s eyes flicked around her, assessing her options.   

Her jaw set, and she clutched the watch tighter to her chest.   “No.”

‘No’? ” Timebreaker echoed.   Her mouth curled into a smirk.   “You don’t have a choice.   Give it to me! ”   With a roar of anger, she rocketed forwards, wheels screeching on the pavement.

Asami dove aside, rolling to her feet as Timebreaker zoomed past, a cloud of dust kicking up in her wake.

She took off into a sprint.

Timebreaker might be on wheels, but if Asami Yamikawa was anything—she was fast.

— ♦ —

Get back here!

Timebreaker was catching up.

Clutching the watch to her chest, Asami glanced at her other hand as she sprinted down the sidewalk.

Miraculously, her boba cup hadn’t spilled when she’d dodged Timebreaker’s first attack.   And if she was going to be chased down by an Akuma, she might as well get every advantage she could.

She glanced over her shoulder.

Ten feet…nine…eight…seven…now!

Asami planted her foot and swiveled.   With a shout, she launched her cup full speed at Timebreaker’s head.

She was too close to dodge.

Shit!   Again?!”

Timebreaker shouted as the cup exploded against her helmet, knocking her head back.   Her skates skittered beneath her as she tried to regain her balance.

Asami swept her leg out and kicked out the Akuma’s legs from under her.   With a yell, she went crashing down.

She didn’t wait around for her to get up or to question what she meant by “again”—she bolted.

– Adrien –

“Jeez, what a takedown!” Plagg commented, eyes wide.   “Who needs superpowers when you’ve got that kind of aim?”

“No kidding.   If she didn’t have a helmet, she’d be knocked out cold!” Adrien agreed, peeking around the tree they were hiding behind.   He watched as Timebreaker got up, dripping wet.   A boba pearl slid slowly down her visor and plopped down at her feet.

Timebreaker shook with rage and let out a wordless scream of anger.   She shot off, wheels kicking up both dust and sparks, and began tagging everyone in sight.

“Crap!   We waited too long—we’ve got to transform now! ” Adrien cursed.   “Plagg, claws out!”

Black leather spiralled down his body, and Chat Noir leapt into the fray, running after Timebreaker.

He looked over at the banister Ladybug had been standing on as he sprinted past.   She was gone.

Where is that girl?!

He didn’t have time to wonder—Timebreaker was already reaching for her next victim.

I can’t stop her!

Then a yoyo shot out of nowhere, knocking her off her feet.

Timebreaker went flying with a yelp.

Ladybug landed next to him.   “Sorry I’m late.   I had to do something.”

“It’s fine, milady,” Chat Noir replied, glancing at his partner.   “Any chance you’ll tell me what’s got you so tense?”

She pursed her lips.   “No.”

Chat Noir felt a twinge of disappointment that he quickly squashed.   “Ah.   Okay—”

“Watch out!” Ladybug shouted as Timebreaker, having recovered from her fall, lunged towards the heroes.

He quickly deflected a punch from her with his staff, swinging the other end around as Ladybug went for a kick to the head.

Timebreaker dodged both and swiped a hand at Ladybug’s leg, only for a yoyo to wrap around her wrist.

…Wait, what?

Chat Noir’s head snapped up.   A few yards behind Timebreaker stood…a second Ladybug?

“What the hell…?” he muttered.

The second Ladybug—Ladybug 2?   Yeah, Ladybug 2—yanked on her wire, swinging Timebreaker around so she stood between him and Ladybug 1.

Timebreaker growled, glaring at the three heroes.

Then, her head snapped to the left, like she’d sensed something.

Chat Noir followed her gaze.

His heart dropped.

Asami was peeking from behind one of the pillars of the Trocadéro fountain.

And in her hand?   Was Alix’s watch.

— ♦ —

Timebreaker grinned ferally before launching herself in Asami’s direction.

Asami’s eyes widened, and she sprinted off, the villain hot on her tail.

“Asami!” Chat Noir shouted.

Behind him, Ladybug 1 growled in…was that annoyance?

“We don’t have time for this,” she snapped.

Ladybug 2 nodded, the irritated twitch of her lip poorly hidden.

What is wrong with these two?

They didn’t seem angry at Timebreaker—rather, it was when he shouted Asami’s name that they got upset.

He didn’t understand.

He was broken out of his thoughts as both Ladybugs summoned their Lucky Charm.

His eyes immediately snapped to Asami—still alive, if not playing a dangerous game of cat-and-mouse by dodging Timebreaker’s attacks at the last moment—and then to the Lucky Charms.

A towel and a roll of tape?   Why—

“Oh!” he gasped.   “I know what to do with this!”

The Ladybugs blinked.   “What do you—”

He snatched the towel from Ladybug’s hand—he’d forgotten who was who—and ran to Trocadéro fountain.

“Lay some rows of tape across the track and sidewalk!” he shouted over his shoulder.   “Sticky side up!”

“What?!”   “What kind of plan is that?!”

“Just trust me!” he called.

Chat Noir dropped to his knees in front of the pool of water, dunking the towel in.

He grimaced at the cold feeling, but soaked the towel thoroughly.

Yanking the towel out of the water, he yelled across the fountain.

“Asami!” he shouted.   “Over here!”

Asami glanced over, narrowly dodging another swipe, but turned and began sprinting over.

Chat Noir hurried over to his position, watching her worriedly.

His breath hitched as Timebreaker quickly caught up to her, a hand reaching for her back—

—only for her to leap out of the way and flip the Akuma over her shoulder.

Asami ran over, panting with exhaustion, though her eyes glinted with determination.

She glanced at the rows of tape as she neared, and without breaking stride, leaped over them and skidded to a halt by where the two Ladybugs were waiting.

Timebreaker climbed to her feet, more incensed than ever.

She flew around the track, screeching to a halt 20 yards away from Chat Noir.

A purple butterfly outline lit up her face before it vanished.

She cackled, her voice carrying across the track.   “Sure thing, Hawkmoth.   Less competition is good anyway.”

With that, she charged forwards, wheels sparking as she picked up speed.

“Give me your Miraculous!” she shouted as she lunged for him.

Chat Noir smirked, then dove to the side, swinging the sopping wet towel he’d hidden behind his back into her face.

Timebreaker stumbled, nearly knocked off balance by the sheer weight of the towel on her head.

“I can’t see!” she cried, as her speed carried her forwards—

—right into the rows of tape on the track.

Her skates were immediately tangled with the tape as they stuck to her wheels, and she fell forwards with a yell.

Asami sprinted forwards and yanked her skates off.

“Catch!” she shouted, throwing them to him.

“Cataclysm!” he shouted as the skates landed in his hand.   They immediately broke apart, and the akuma fluttered free, making its escape.

— ♦ —

One of the Ladybugs easily caught it and purified the akuma, but Chat Noir’s eyes were only on Asami.

As black bubbles crawled over Timebreaker and then vanished to reveal Alix, he watched as Asami reached out to help her up.

“Hey,” Ladybug—now one person again—said, tapping his shoulder.   “I’ve got to go.”

She still looked tense, her eyes flicking back to Asami and Alix every now and then.

Chat Noir deftly ignored it as he smiled.   “I’ll see you later then.   Pound it?”

Ladybug nodded.   “Pound it.”

They tapped fists, and Ladybug swung off.

He turned his focus back to Asami, watching as she handed Alix her watch and then made her way to him.

“Hey,” he said.

“Hey.”   She smiled softly at him.   “Good job with that plan.   Really clever.”

“I took inspiration with your boba-to-the-face trick,” Chat Noir admitted, rubbing the back of his neck nervously.

“Well, I’m happy I was able to help.”

A comfortable silence enveloped him before his ring beeped in warning.

“I’ve got to go,” he whispered softly.

“I know,” she said.   “I’ll see you around?”

Chat Noir nodded.   “Cat’s honor.”

Asami smiled, and stepped back slightly as he prepared to vault away.

“Bye,” she said.

He grinned at her and gave her a two-finger salute.   “See you.”

He extended his baton and leapt up to the top of the Palais de Chaillot.

Glancing back, he could see Juleka running up to Asami and checking her over.

He smiled to himself.

Today wasn’t so bad.

Notes:

👀 Oop- Adrien channeled a little too much Chat Noir and suffered the consequences.
On the other hand...first indirect kiss! Yay!

Chapter 13: Featherweight

Notes:

I know it's been like 3 days, but like...

Chapter Text

– Marinette –

Principal Damocles walked into the classroom just after roll call, calling everyone to attention with a sharp clap of his hands.

“Alright, class,” he said with a pleased smile.   “I’m pleased to announce that you have been chosen to participate in a very special fashion design contest.”

Marinette blinked in surprise.

“Of course, participation isn’t mandatory,” he continued.   “But for those of you that do want to participate, listen closely.”

“You only have one day to work on your fashion piece—and it must be your own design,” Principal Damocles stated.   “In ten hours, your finished presentation will be judged by none other than the great fashion designer Gabriel Agreste —the father of our very own student Adrien Agreste!

Around her, the class ooh-ed and ah-ed as Adrien rubbed the back of his neck shyly.   Marinette smiled, leaning forwards as she stared lovingly at the back of his head.

“In fact,” the principal continued.   “Adrien will model the winning design in his next photoshoot!”

Marinette’s eyes lit up, and she turned to Alya, who gave her a knowing smile as she beamed with joy.

This is it.

This is my chance to prove to Adrien and Mr. Agreste that I’m the better choice compared to Asami!

I’m definitely going to beat her this time!

She clenched her fist in determination.

“And now to announce this year’s theme,” Principal Damocles stated.   Marinette sat up straighter in anticipation.

“Derby hats!”

Her mind blanked.

Derby hats?

— ♦ —

“Shoot, shoot, shoot, shoot, shoot! ” Marinette hissed, flipping frantically through her sketchbook.   “I don’t have any derby hat designs!”

Behind her, Alya watched as the bluenette paced anxiously, scouring through her sketches for the third time.

“How am I supposed to make Adrien fall in love with me if I don’t win?!” she wailed.   “He’ll be like ‘Oh, Marinette.   You can’t make a derby hat?   How lame—Asami can.’   Then he’ll fall in love with her, get married, and I’ll be alone for the rest of my life!

“I’m completely screwed!” she cried, flinging herself into Alya’s lap.

Alya just laughed at her.   “You’re totally blowing this out of proportion.   Lemme see your sketches, girl.”

She plucked the book from Marinette’s hands, popping it open and flicking through the pages.   “You’ve gotta have something to use…”

Marinette groaned, pulling herself up to sit next to her best friend.

“I have nothing ,” she complained, then let out a sigh.   “Besides, it’s not like there’s any point.   I’ll probably mess things up for myself in the end.”

“Hey, those are some pretty cool designs.”

A voice came from the other side of Alya, and Marinette promptly freaked out, scrambling to the other side of the bench.

Adrien leaned over the brunette to peek down at Marinette’s sketchbook.

“I didn’t know you had such mad skills, Alya,” the blond commented with a smile.

“I don’t,” Alya said.   She waved a hand at the other end of the bench, where Marinette was hiding.   “This is Marinette’s.”

Marinette waved shyly before ducking back down behind the edge of the seat, missing Adrien’s look of confusion.

“Well anyway, these are really cool—you have a lot of talent, Marinette,” he said.   “I think you have a pretty good chance at winning!”

Marinette stammered, peeking over the bench again.   “Well, I—um.   Really like designs that…that…”

She began to get lost in his eyes, her voice trailing off.

They’re so green…

“Marinette?”

“Huh?   What?”   She snapped out of her reverie.

Adrien and Alya stared at her, baffled.

“Are you okay?” he asked.

“Y-yeah!   I’m great!   Totally!” she yelped.

His eyebrows pinched together slightly.   “Ooookay?” he said, still confused.   “Well, I’m just going to leave you to your designing…so, see you!”

He walked off with a wave.

Marinette stared after him in a daze before she snapped out of it and slumped back onto Alya’s lap.

“I completely failed at talking to him!” she wailed.   “I just got lost in his eyes, and my mind totally blanked!”

Alya snickered, patting her head.   “You definitely need to work on that, girl.   But look on the bright side!” she said.   “He thinks you’re good enough to win!”

Marinette perked up, lifting her head.

But before she could bask in the glow of Adrien’s praise, his voice floated across the courtyard.

“Oh, wow!   Is that really me?”

Asami’s laugh came drifting after.

“Yep!”

“I look absolutely amazing!   Did you seriously make three different designs already?   It hasn’t even been an hour!”

“What can I say?   I’m dedicated.”

Marinette’s head creaked around slowly.   Dread pooled in her gut.

Adrien was lifting up Asami’s sketchbook as he leaned against her, his posture relaxed and comfortable.   The red cover was bold like a warning sign…or a signal.

Adrien laughed in disbelief as he flipped a page.

“How are you so creative?   All of these look incredible!

“Seriously, though,” he said, tilting his head back onto her shoulder to look at her.   “I would be honored to wear any of your designs.”

Asami smirked, poking his cheek.

“You already are, remember?   Your birthday hoodie?”

Adrien laughed.

“I know, but still!   I can’t wear it all the time outside because I’ve got to promote Father’s brand, but I toss it on almost as soon as I get home.   Having more of your clothes to wear would be great!”

Marinette’s ears rang.   She refused to listen anymore.

…I would be honored to wear any of your designs…

…You already are…

…Having more of your clothes to wear would be great…

Marinette swallowed harshly, feeling a lump form in her throat.

Alya placed a hand on her arm.

“Hey,” she said, turning Marinette’s head to face her.   “Ignore them.   You’ve got the talent.   You’ve got the skill.   You can do it.”

Marinette nodded hesitantly, then more firmly as determination filled her.   She scrambled to her feet.

“Right!   I just have to go to my secret garden of inspiration!   I can do this!

“Hurry, girl!” Alya said, checking her phone.   “You’ve only got nine hours left!”

“Oh, no!   I’ll see you later, Alya!”

Marinette ran off.   She needed to get to the Trocadéro as soon as possible.

She needed to win!

– Asami –

“Hm…”

Asami held up her sketchpad, leaning back in her chair as her eyes flicked between Adrien—who was lounging on her bed, playfully squeezing Wiggles with Berry nestled under his chin—and her designs.

She flipped back a few pages, staring at the drawing.

“I think… this is the one that will not only suit you best but also catch your father’s attention the most.”

She turned the sketchbook towards him.

“What do you think?”

Adrien whistled.   “Whoa.”

“You really think so?” she asked.

Asami’s sketch showed a derby hat reminiscent of the Gilded Age—gold filigree patterns swirled delicately along the crown as a single pheasant feather curved gracefully from the side, affixed to the ribbon band by a small antique gold brooch.   It was elegant, but sophisticated in its restraint.

“Absolutely,” he declared.   “That’s incredible.

“Luckily for me,” Asami said, rolling over to her supply cabinet.   “I made Kaa-san a pheasant feather fascinator last year.   I still have a few feathers left, I think.”

“Are they synthetic?” Adrien asked, sitting up.   “I’m allergic to feathers.”

“They are,” Asami confirmed, rummaging through the back.   “I try to buy artificial feathers when I can, unless they have to be natural to fit the piece.   Even then, I still clean them to try and get rid of as much lingering dust and particles as possible, even if I bought them online.”

“Oh, okay.”   Adrien flopped back down, hugging her two plushies to his chest.   “Thanks for thinking of that.   I can’t imagine sneezing my way through a whole photoshoot.”

“It’s no problem,” she reassured him.   “Just what a good designer should do.”

The silence between them was comfortable, only broken by the sounds of Asami’s searching.

“Okay, got them!”   Asami pulled out a plastic bag, the mottled stripes of the feathers clear through the plastic.

“I’m going to wash these real quick with some soap and water,” she said, pushing herself to her feet.   “Then while these air-dry, I can get started on the actual hat.”

Adrien waved absentmindedly as he patted Berry’s head.

— ♦ —

“The filigree alone would take a while,” Adrien noted as Asami measured a swathe of interfacing.   “How are you going to finish it in, what, eight and a half hours?”

Asami hummed thoughtfully.   “I was thinking of machine embroidering the filigree.   It won’t be as shiny as if I used metal, but it’s faster and it won’t heat up in the summer.”   Her scissors flashed as she sliced off a large section.

Adrien blinked, rolling onto his side to look at her.   “But the derby hat is round?” he said, confused.

She grinned.   “That’s why I’m going to split the pattern into panels—that way, when I stitch them together, they’ll be round.”

Adrien paused, processing, then sat up, eyes wide.

“Oh…oh!   You mean like how you cut maps into strips to fit around a globe?”

Asami snapped her fingers, pointing at him.   “Exactly.”

He laughed, surprised.   “That’s genius!”

The sudden whirr of a plane interrupted him before he could say more.

“What’s that?” Adrien called over the noise.

Asami glanced out the window, then did a double-take.

“Are those…birds?”   Adrien ran over to take a look.

Sure enough, pigeons flying over Paris in the shape of fighter planes.

“Oh, no,” Adrien groaned.   “I hate birds.”

Asami snorted, then reached into her cabinet to pull out a KN95 mask.

“It’s for when I’m using paints with strong fumes,” she explained.   “I have more.”

“Thanks,” he sighed, pulling it on.

She raised an eyebrow.

“I should probably leave before you start making your hat,” he said, sliding off her bed.   “Since…you know…I probably shouldn’t be biased and so you can focus.”

“Oh…okay,” she said, getting up.

“No no no, you don’t have to see me off,” he said, waving his hands.   “I’m just gonna go.”

He darted out the door before she could protest, leaving Asami blinking after him.

The front door opened and shut soon after.

Asami sighed in amusement, then turned back to her materials.

“That was such a bad excuse,” she murmured.   “But if he has something to do, who am I to stop him?”

Still…he’s always running off like that…

– Adrien –

Adrien was not having a good day.

Why, oh why, did there have to be a pigeon-themed Akuma?

If not for the mask Asami gave him, he’d have sneezed up a lung by now.

“I’m not going to have to take off my mask to transform, am I?” he asked his Kwami.

His voice was nearly drowned out by the thundering sound of flapping wings of the overhead birds.

“Nah, you’re fine,” Plagg reassured him.   “Just say the words, kid.”

“Plagg, claws out!”

Green light flashed, and Chat Noir—now armed with a medical-grade mask—vaulted off in the direction of the pigeon-planes.

— ♦ —

As he vaulted over a park, the news he was playing on his baton suddenly switched topics.

“Breaking news!” came the anxious voice of Najda Chamack.   “Alongside today’s Akuma, there are alarming reports from across Paris—park keepers have vanished without a trace, leaving their posts completely abandoned!”

What?   Did the Akuma do this?   Why?

Chat Noir vaulted over a building, and spotted a strangely empty park below.

He landed in the middle of it, eyes flicking around for any hint of policeman blue.

A quick check around confirmed it: not a single park keeper was to be seen, and any visitors had long fled, leaving only the pigeons.

“This isn’t good!” he muttered, vaulting up to the rooftops once more.

Then a flash of red caught his eye.

Ladybug!

The spotted heroine stood at the eave of a roof, staring up at the passing pigeon-planes.

Chat Noir landed on the ridge, his sharp ears picking up Ladybug’s mutter.

“Now this is weirder than weird,” she said.

“Well, what can you say?   Birds of a feather flock together,” he called out, leaning against a nearby chimney.

Ladybug’s head snapped up.

“Chat Noir!”

“Hey!”   He slid down the roof, stopping neatly in front of her.   “How’ve you been, milady?”

“Not important right now,” she said.   “Why’re you wearing a mask?”

“I’m allergic to feathers,” he replied.   “Luckily, one of my friends gave this to me.”

His eyes crinkled as he smiled.

“Anyway, we’ve got other problems besides just the birds,” he said.   “I don’t know if you heard, but the park keepers are missing!”

Ladybug gasped in shock.   “What?!   We have to track down Mr. Pigeon ASAP!”

“And where exactly…are we going to find him?” he asked skeptically.

She smiled.   “I have a plan.”

“Of course you do,” he said, smiling under the mask.

— ♦ —

This is ridiculous.

Chat Noir stood at the edge of a park with a park keeper’s hat perched on his head.

Why am I even here…

Ladybug’s plan was apparently for him to disguise himself as a park keeper to be bait.

This is a terrible plan.

He didn’t even look close to being a park keeper.

Absentmindedly, he began to whistle La Marseillaise , tapping his finger against his leg to the beat.

Allons enfants de la patrie,

Le jour de gloire est arrivé!

His eye caught onto a stray pigeon on a lamppost.

Hm…what if…?

He gave the pigeon a wave, then playfully tapped his ring.

Come on…take the bait…

The pigeon cocked its head, blinking…then took off.

Score!

“What are you doing?!” Ladybug hissed from her position behind a tree.

“Speeding things up!” he called, rocking cheerfully on his heels.

Sure enough, a swarm of pigeons descended, forming a ball around him.

Wings and beaks brushed against his face and suit as they closed in.

If I wasn’t wearing a mask, this would’ve been really bad for my allergies!

“Take me to your leader, my feathery fellows!” he called.

— ♦ —

Hup!

Chat Noir was deposited on top of Le Grand Paris with a thump.

Brushing himself free of feathers, he tightened the strings on his mask before taking a glance around.

Pigeons roosted all around him, staring with beady black eyes.

Great.   A rooftop full of allergy bombs.   Just what I wanted.

Ladybug landed next to him soon after, eyes sweeping the rooftop.

“So…where’s that bird brain Mr. Pigeon?” he asked.

“He’s got to be here somewhere…” she murmured.

Without warning, the surrounding pigeons took off, spiralling up and around the duo.

Even more pigeons soared up from the streets, joining the airborne swarm.

“Uh oh,” he muttered.

The spiral tightened, and pigeons swarmed around them in a tight swirl.

Sharp beaks and talons flashed every time they tried to push through the pigeon-cyclone, leaving them trapped back-to-back.

Feathers flew everywhere, making it a danger zone for him without his current protection.

“Got any bright ideas, Bug?!” he shouted, covering his face with his arms.

You’re the cat—don’t you eat these things for breakfast?! ” she yelled back.

Chat Noir opened his mouth to retort, only to feel a tug on the strings of his mask.

“Hey!   Paws off!” he shouted, clamping a hand over his mask.   His free hand lashed out, slapping a bird away.

The pigeon flew off, squawking angrily. 

“Ugh!”   He slapped away another pigeon that was nearing his face, hearing a sudden boom echo around them.   The swarm of pigeons suddenly scattered.

What?

He peeked through his arms, then gasped, straightening.

Thick iron bars surrounded them on all sides.

The pigeons had dropped a cage on them.

They were trapped.

— ♦ —

Roo!   Turpy day!   I’m so ruthless.

Above them, Mr. Pigeon stood cackling on a floating platform of pigeons.

Despite their current situation, Chat Noir couldn’t help but stare.

I hate to say it…but this guy looks really dumb.

He shook himself out of his thoughts.

This is not the time to roast Hawkmoth’s fashion designing skills!

He refocused just in time to see a purple butterfly outline flash briefly over Mr. Pigeon’s face.

Hawkmoth was watching.

Mr. Pigeon flashed a crooked grin.

Roo!   Roo!   Your Miraculous—give them to me, or face the wrath of my feathered friends!” he demanded.

Wait, what?

Mr. Pigeon blew his bird call, and a loud bang resounded.

Ladybug and Chat Noir’s head snapped up.

The pigeons above them jumped on the roof of the cage, and with every landing, the ceiling dropped lower.

“On the count of three, my beloved pigeons will commence fire ,” Mr. Pigeon said.   “You can still save your sorry skins by handing me your Miraculous.

Around them, pigeons took aim, shaking their tail feathers in the air.

“One…two…”

Oh, hell no.   I did not come here just to be shit on!

“Cataclysm!” Chat Noir shouted, raking his hand across the bars.

Rust spread quickly, and with a loud creak , the walls caved outwards.   Pigeons shrieked, scattering as the bars fell flat.

Above them, the ceiling dropped with nothing to hold it up.

Chat Noir easily caught the falling roof and tossed it aside.

“Well, well,” he said, straightening.   “Looks like your plan failed.”

Mr. Pigeon leaped backwards onto the roof ledge as they advanced on him.

“And now you’re running away?” Ladybug mocked.   “Seems you’re more of a chicken than a pigeon .”

Mr. Pigeon laughed.   “I’m not running away—I’m just killing two birds with one stone .”

With that, he tipped backwards, blowing his bird call.

“Ah!”   Ladybug and Chat Noir sprinted over to the edge, only to screech to a halt as Mr. Pigeon flew up on another pigeon-platform.

As more pigeons flew after the escaping villain, the platform became a plane, and a large ball formed, separating from the plane.

Merry Christmas! ” he shouted.

The sphere of pigeons dove at the heroes.

“Run!” Chat Noir shouted, taking off towards the rooftop exit with Ladybug hot on his heels.

They barely made it behind the metal door before the bird bomb slammed into it, creating a massive bulge.

To their relief, none of the birds broke through.

“Oh my god,” he muttered, collapsing to his knees.   “That was way too close.”

— ♦ —

Despite the baffling misunderstanding that he needed to go to the bathroom—why did everyone think he needed a litter tray?—he was able to get a private room to de-transform safely and get Plagg his camembert recharge.

Now, he and Ladybug were at the Grand Palais, following the various spheres of pigeons that were converging on the location.

Chat Noir and Ladybug peered through the skylight from the roof.

Down below, the missing park keepers were corralled in a cage.   Pigeons roosted on every rafter while the villain himself perched on a catwalk.

“Okay, you open the window—I’ll grab him and yank him onto the roof—then you snag his bird call away from him!” she whispered.

Chat Noir shrugged, smiling behind his mask.   “Sounds good to me.   Early bird gets the worm!”

Reaching forwards, he unlocked the window and yanked it open.

The sudden movement whipped up a draft of feathers, but Chat Noir merely grinned.

Asami strikes again!

“Ha!”   Ladybug launched her yoyo.

Mr. Pigeon looked down as the wire wrapped around his waist.   “Uh?”

With a yelp, he was yanked skywards, zooming towards the open window.

Alright!

However, they miscalculated one tiny thing—the window was too small.

With an almighty bang , his head and all his limbs collided painfully against the edges of the window.

The yoyo unravelled from his waist, and he fell straight down.

Right onto his face.

Chat Noir stared in horror as Mr. Pigeon groaned, lying on the catwalk.

“...Oops,” he muttered.

We didn’t give him a concussion, did we?

Ladybug made a strangled noise beside him.

— ♦ —

Mr. Pigeon groaned on the catwalk below, wobbling unsteadily to his feet.

He whipped around, quickly shaking off the fall, face red with fury.

“How dare you try to clip my wings!” he shrieked.   “That was fowl play!

“Time for Plan B!” Ladybug shouted, leaping through the skylight.

Chat Noir jumped after her, landing at her side as they charged towards him.

Mr. Pigeon dove over the railing, catching himself with his pigeons and running off.

He skidded to a stop and faced them, blowing his bird call as they closed in.

Pigeons swarmed from the rafters, forming two massive balls around his hands.

“Come closer, featherheads,” he hissed.   “I have a bone to peck with you.”

With a roar, he launched the pigeon-balls at the two heroes.

They couldn’t dodge.

“Shit!”

With a loud crash , Ladybug and Chat Noir slammed into the park keeper’s cage, collapsing at its base.

The pigeon-balls dispersed, reforming around Mr. Pigeon’s hands as he advanced on them.

“Get us out of here, Ladybug!” one of the park keepers cried.

Chat Noir’s eyebrow twitched.   Jealousy wasn’t usually his thing, but being constantly sidelined in favor of Ladybug was starting to get under his fur.

Do they think I’m a sidekick or something?

Ladybug climbed to her feet, calling out for her Lucky Charm.

Pink sparkles coalesced mid-air to form—

—a coin?

Seriously?

Ladybug always got the weirdest things.

Mr. Pigeon cackled menacingly as he strode forwards confidently.

“You can’t buy your way out of this one, Ladybug!”

Charging forwards, he hurled the pigeon-ball at them.

Ladybug charged forwards to meet them.

But an instant before she made contact, she slid under the ball.

“Ladybug?!” Chat Noir shouted.   The park keepers behind him cried out in shock and dismay.

The ball of pigeons continued on their path towards them, the sound of thundering wings getting louder with every second.

Gritting his teeth, Chat Noir spun his staff and launched himself forwards, smacking away pigeons.

Talons raked across his face and suit as the birds screeched in protest.

A stray claw sliced through one of the strings on his mask.

Shit!

Still, he stood his ground, defending the cage from the pigeon attack even as his mask threatened to fall off his face.

As the pigeons dispersed, a shout cut through the air.

“Chat Noir!” Ladybug shouted from the vending machines, throwing a bag of popcorn into the air.

Where did she get that?

It didn’t matter—he understood her plan immediately.

“Got it!” he shouted, smacking the last pigeon away.

He lined up his shot and hurled his staff like a javelin.

The bag burst open above Mr. Pigeon, covering him with popcorn.

No! ” the villain cried as his feathered minions descended on him.

With a harsh yank, the villain was suddenly suspended mid-air from his ankle by Ladybug’s yoyo.

“My bird call!” Mr. Pigeon yelled as he was once again swarmed by pigeons.

When had she done that?

The bird call dropped to the ground, and Chat Noir ran forwards, slamming a boot down on the akumatized object.

It shattered under his foot, and the akuma fluttered free.

As Ladybug released Mr. Pigeon and prepared to capture the akuma, he ran back to the cage.

“Cataclysm!” he shouted.   With a touch, the bars fell apart and the park keepers rushed out, surrounding him with worried voices.

“Chat Noir, your cheek!”

“You’re bleeding!”

“Chat Noir, are you alright?!”

He smiled cheerfully, eyes crinkling as he ignored his stinging cheek and the smell of fresh blood.

“I’m fine,” he said.   “It’ll be fixed soon.”

They sighed in relief, and their concern quickly turned to praise.

“You’re the real hero, Chat Noir!”

“Thank you for protecting us!”

“You were awesome back there!”

Before they could say more, pink sparkles engulfed the group, forcing him to cover his eyes.

As the sparkles faded, Chat Noir blinked in confusion.

They were gone—along with the pigeons and feathers—and so were his injuries.

Even his mask was fixed.

He pursed his lips, then plastered on a smile.

“Oh, thank god,” Chat Noir said, pulling off his mask.   “I’m finally pigeon-free.”

He ignored the pang of disappointment.

Just like he always did.

– Asami –

Asami hummed softly as she angled the hairdryer towards the feather, the whirr of the motor drowning out her voice.

The synthetic feather slowly warmed, and she quickly flicked it off, grabbing the tip of the feather and bending it back.

“Alright…now just stay in place…” she murmured.

A few minutes passed silently before she carefully let go.

The feather maintained its shape.

Asami gave the feather a careful wiggle.

Nothing changed—the feather stayed as malleable and soft as before without losing its curve.

“Yes!”

She pumped her fist and plucked her hat from her desk, checking it over again for gaps or obvious stitches.

The felt was firm yet soft in her hands as she turned it over to check the lining and sweatband.

“Perfect.”   She grinned and held the hat up, pressing the feather against the ribbon band.

The burgundy color seemed even more vibrant against the gold filigree as Asami adjusted the feather’s position, trying to find the perfect spot.

Pulling a pin from her pincushion, she carefully stabbed it through the feather, securing it to the felt.

She added a second pin just for extra security.

Asami reached for her needles and her black thread, unravelling a good amount with a quick pull.

She dampened the thread and slid it through the needle’s eye in one practiced motion.   It was second nature by now—like breathing.

Tying the ends together, Asami quickly secured the feather to the hat, looping the thread over the feather before pulling out the pins to thread the string through the holes.

She gave the feather a gentle tug.

No movement.

“Okay…now some glue…”

She rolled over to the bookshelf on the other side of her desk.

Bending down, she pulled out her UV resin and UV lamp.

“Haven’t used this in a while,” she muttered, dusting the lamp off.

Snapping on a pair of gloves, she dabbed the glue onto the base of the feather, covering the thread completely.   With a toothpick, she shifted the ends of the thread so they were immersed in the glue.

Asami picked up her UV lamp, aiming it at the connection point.

A few minutes later, she clicked the lamp off, tapping the glue.

The click of her nail against it confirmed that it was cured.

“Awesome.”

She smiled proudly at her piece before eyeing her sketch.

And now for the finishing touch…

“Hm…   I have a whole bunch of random beads and trinkets around here somewhere…”   Asami dug through the bottom shelf of her cabinet.

“Ah!”   She pulled out a flat box of bead containers.   “Here you are!”

Asami popped open the lid and plucked out the container of gold beads.   It was larger than the rest, glinting with beads, pendants, and trinkets of the same color.

Right in the middle of the container was an antique brooch from a lace dress she’d taken apart to use for applique.   (The dress itself had been hideous , though the lacework had been beautiful.)

Wiggling the brooch free, she checked it for any damage, smiling when she found none.

“Perfect,” she murmured.

The brooch was an openwork design of a swirling kaleidoscope.   It was a shiny gold piece, and Asami suspected that the seller had no idea it was a Trifari brooch, seeing as the dress and brooch together had cost only 15 euros.

Granted, she had thrifted it, so…

Eh, whatever.

Asami popped the back open and carefully pinned it over the base of the feather.

“Now that is elegance,” she murmured, holding the finished hat up.

She smiled, imagining Adrien’s face when he saw it as she carefully placed it in a hat box.

This is going to look so good on him!

— ♦ —

Since she’d finished an hour early, Asami decided to spend some time drawing before going over to the school—no point in baking outside for an hour.

The clock ticked quietly as the minutes passed by, flowers and swirls blooming under her pen as she sketched a new design.

With a satisfied hum, she lifted the finished design to the light, leaning back in her chair to look at it.

“I think this looks pretty good,” she said.

Her phone suddenly beeped.

“Hm?   Oh, it’s time!”

Grabbing her hat box, she raced down the stairs to the foyer, shoving on her sneakers.

“I’ll be back in an hour or two!” Asami called back as she flung open the door.

Running down the street, she rounded the corner and hurried up the stairs into the courtyard.

Four stands stood at the center, and she beelined to the last stand, where no one was standing.

Juleka and Rose stood by the first stand with a hat covered in silver gears—a steampunk theme, she assumed, while Chloé and Sabrina stood at the second with a…pigeon feather-themed hat?

Seriously?   Weird.

Alya guarded the third stand, clearly waiting for Marinette.

“Can I see your hat now?”

Adrien’s voice came from over her shoulder, and Asami shrieked in surprise, clutching her hat box to her chest.

Every head in their vicinity turned to look at them, and her face burned in embarrassment as she shot the sheepish blond a glare.

“Adrien, what the hell?!” she hissed.

“Sorry,” he whispered, rubbing the back of his neck.

Asami huffed in exasperation and lifted the lid.

Her hand shot out before Adrien could take a peek, planting itself firmly on his forehead.

“No—bad Adrien.”

He pouted, giving her a petulant look.

Asami rolled her eyes, lifting the hat out of the box to place it on the stand.

Crickets.   Absolute silence.

Asami turned around, wondering why he wasn’t saying anything—

—only to find his jaw on the ground as he stared in amazement.

“Close your mouth before flies go in,” she snickered.

He straightened, blinking out of his stupor.

“I just…I have no words,” he said seriously.   “Just…wow.”

“Really?   ‘Just wow’?”   Asami raised an eyebrow.   “You’re usually a lot more descriptive than that.”

“Well, that’s because you knocked me speechless,” he retorted.   “But seriously—that looks gorgeous.   I so want to wear it.”

Asami snorted, waving him away as she adjusted the position of her hat on the stand.

She smoothed out the edge of her feather, then straightened.

Now, all that was left to do was to wait—and hope her work was enough to impress a designer who never gave praise lightly.

– Marinette –

Marinette rushed into the school courtyard, slamming her hat box onto her stand.

Just in time!

She sighed in relief.

“Where have you been?!” Alya demanded.   “You got your hat?”

“Right here,” Marinette said, pulling her hat out of the box and setting it on the stand.

Alya gasped in awe, then frowned.

“What?” Marinette asked.

“It’s the same as Chloé’s!

“What?!”   She whipped around, and sure enough, Chloé’s hat was the same as hers.

“That thieving little brat!

“Want me to take care of it?” Alya asked.

“No,” Marinette said, calming herself down.   “I can handle this one.”

Principal Damocles, Adrien, and Natalie—holding a tablet with Adrien’s father displayed on it—arrived at Marinette’s station.

“Hm…”   Mr. Agreste stared critically.   “Turn the tablet back to Ms. Bourgeois’ hat.”

Nathalie obliged, stepping over to the other stand.   Mr. Agreste stared harder at the identical derby.

“Is this a joke?”

Chloé gasped loudly.   “No fair!   Marinette copied my design!” she cried.   “It’s scandalous —how could you do that?!”

She began to sob dramatically, slumping onto her hat stand.

Marinette stepped forwards.   “I apologize for the situation Mr. Agreste, but I can prove that this derby hat is my original design,” she stated confidently.

“Go ahead.”

Marinette picked up her hat.   “Everything on my derby hat is hand-made—from the embroidery, to the weaving of the band, to the stitching of the brim,” she stated.   “All done by myself.”

“And last, there’s a special design element only the true designer knows about,” Marinette continued, turning over her derby.

“I signed mine.”

And there it was—Marinette’s name, glinting on the band in shining gold.

Chloé gasped and accidentally knocked over her hat stand.

Everyone turned, looking at the hat now lying on the ground.

The same signature shone up at them.

Chloé teared up and fled from the courtyard.   “ Daddy!

Nathalie turned the tablet back to Marinette.

“Very clever,” Mr. Agreste commented.   “However…   Nathalie, move the tablet a bit closer to the hat.”

Nathalie stepped forwards, angling the camera towards Marinette’s hat.

“Hm…the stitching is messy, and the feathers on the crown are misaligned.   Additionally…   Nathalie, give the feather a tug.”

Nathalie reached out and gave the silvery feather a gentle pull.

“Wait, no!” Marinette yelped, reaching out to stop her.

It immediately came off, strings of glue clinging to the attachment piece.

Mr. Agreste pursed his lips.

“Hm…this hat was clearly rushed.”   Nathalie turned the tablet to Marinette, dropping the feather on the hat stand.   “You were given ten hours to design and build your hat.   How is it that you only just finished it?” he demanded.

Marinette began to stammer.

How do I explain?!   I can’t tell him I was busy being Ladybug!

But, before she could say anything, a loud sneeze came behind Nathalie.

Adrien was holding the feather in his hand, eyes watering as he sneezed.

“Marinette— achoo! —is this a real feather?   Achoo! ” he asked, dropping the feather and stepping back.

“Sorry…I’m allergic,” he said, rubbing his nose.   Asami hurried over with a tissue.

“I…um….”   Marinette was at loss for words.

Nathalie picked up the feather, examining it closely.

“If I’m not mistaken, this is a pigeon feather,” she said.

“A pigeon feather?” Adrien’s father repeated.   His eyes sharpened.   “You used a real pigeon feather in your hat?”

She could only nod wordlessly.

“How unsanitary.”

Those two words were like a punch to the chest.   All the air left her lungs, and she hunched in on herself as Nathalie walked away with the tablet.

Her eyes watered with tears as Alya patted her on the back in comfort.

“He can’t tell genius from glue,” she murmured reassuringly.

Marinette didn’t hear her.

I…failed.

– Asami –

“Whose hat is this?” she heard Gabriel ask.

Asami glanced up as she led Adrien away from Marinette and her…pigeon feather hat.   (Mr. Agreste really was right.   The idea of using a feather that had been from the ground—because how else would Marinette get a pigeon feather in such short time?—was kind of gross.)

Nathalie and Principal Damocles were standing in front of her hat stand.

“That’s mine,” she said.

All eyes turned towards her.

“Oh?   Is that Miss Yamikawa I hear?” Mr. Agreste asked.

“Yes, sir,” Nathalie confirmed.

“I wasn’t aware that you were into fashion design,” he commented as the tablet turned towards her.   “What a pleasant surprise.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“Hm…   The filigree detailing along the crown demonstrates both sophistication and boldness without edging into gaudiness—restrained opulence,” Gabriel stated, approval in his voice.

“Balancing that with the pheasant feather—I trust that it’s artificial?   Excellent—adds texture without overwhelming the silhouette.   The brooch adds just the right note of glamour and refinement to the piece to tie it together,” he continued, nodding once.   “It’s an exquisite piece.   Miss Yamikawa, you’ve won.”

Asami smiled, maintaining her professional composure.   “Thank you very much, sir.”

“Adrien will wear your derby on our next advertising campaign,” he continued.   “Keep up the good work, Miss Yamikawa.”

“Absolutely.”

With that, the screen turned black, and Nathalie strode away without a word.

Adrien grinned, plucking the hat from the stand.   “Awesome~” he hummed, placing it on his head and striking a pose.   “How do I look?”

Asami grinned.   She’d known it would look good on him, but seeing him wear it was something else.

“Perfect,” she said.

Their classmates swarmed them, spouting compliments and congratulations.

“You look great, Adrien!”

“Sick hat!   Totally rad!”

“That looks absolutely wonderful!   Congrats on winning!”

Asami grinned as Adrien nudged her.

“Good job!” he whispered.

“Thanks,” she murmured.

Her smile dimmed slightly when she noticed Marinette and Alya standing apart from the crowd.   Marinette was crying silently as Alya comforted her, occasionally sending glares Asami’s way.

Marinette looked up, caught sight of Asami’s hat again, looked at her own hat, and burst into a fresh wave of tears.

Alya pulled her closer and threw a sharp glare at Asami.

Asami raised an eyebrow.

Don’t look at me like that.   I didn’t do anything to her.   I made my hat, and she made hers.

While Asami felt sympathetic for Marinette, she also knew that she earned her win, and Alya had no right to blame her for Marinette’s loss.   She wouldn’t apologize for doing her best when it was clear that the other girl rushed her hat.

Even so, she wasn’t heartless.

She’ll bounce back—it’s not the end of the world.

She just needs time.   Humility.   And maybe to learn how to take criticism with grace.

It wasn’t her job to fix Marinette’s grief over her loss, but she hoped the bluenette would come back better for it.   And hopefully learn proper time management.

Chapter 14: Imperfect Art

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

– Asami –

The door swung open with a creak, and the classroom fell silent.

The click of heels echoed as Ms. Mendeleiev stepped inside, eyes sharp like a hawk’s.

She carried the presence of a storm and wielded it like a weapon to keep her students in line.

“Listen closely—I will not repeat myself a second time,” she declared, cold and commanding, like a general sending soldiers off into battle.

“Today, we will be beginning our first project of the semester.   You will spend the next three days designing a house that would allow human survival within one of five extreme environments: deserts, arctic tundras, volcanoes, high mountains, and dry valleys.”

“You will be working in groups of three—and no , you may not choose your own,” she snapped, cutting off protests with a dark glare.

“Each group will build a model and write a report.   You will all present on Thursday.   Am I clear?”

The class called out various affirmations.

Ms. Mendeleiev’s eyes caught onto Nathaniel Kurtzberg, who hadn’t responded.   Her eyes narrowed, and she marched over, heels clicking ominously.

She slammed a palm down with a loud bang.   The boy flinched, jolting upright from where he’d been hunched over a sketchbook.

“Nathaniel.   What are you drawing?” she demanded.

The redhead stammered for an excuse, caught off guard, his shoulders hunching in shame.

Ms. Mendeleiev’s glare sharpened further.   She snatched up a loose drawing from his desk and held it up.

“You are failing science , and you still think you have the time to doodle while I’m giving out instructions?   March yourself down to the principal’s office immediately and explain yourself!”

Nathaniel scrambled to shove all his things into his bag and clutched it to his chest as he hurried down the aisle—but just before he reached the front of the classroom, his foot caught on Mylène’s bag.

He let out a startled yelp as he went flying.

Unfortunately for him, his sketchbook also went flying—skidding to a stop right in front of Chloé.

A few students gasped in concern.   Asami leaned forward, ready to offer him a hand up.

The blonde was faster, immediately snatching the sketchbook up and cracking it open.

“Ooh!   Look , Sabrina!   It’s him —as a superhero! ” she crowed, holding up the sketch.

“And look who he’s saving—it’s Marinette!

She giggled mockingly as she tore out a page.

“He’s so totally crushing on you, Marinette—”

Give me that! ”   Nathaniel tore the sketchbook from her grasp as he scrambled up, face burning.

Enough! ” Ms. Mendeleiev barked.   “Nathaniel—go.”

The redhead ran out, ears as red as his hair.   Asami stared after him, pitying.

She frowned as she eyed the blonde bully, who giggled obnoxiously, proud of herself.

— ♦ —

Ms. Mendeleiev returned to the front of the classroom.

“I will now announce the groups you will be working in.   As a reminder: there will be no changes.   These groups are final .”

“Asami, Juleka, Max—you’re Group One.   You’re doing the desert.”

Juleka and Asami cast small smiles at each other as Max nodded to himself, satisfied with his partners.

“Adrien, Nino, Alya—you’re Group Two.   Your assignment is the tundra.”

The two boys fist-bumped in celebration.

So lucky! ” Asami heard Marinette whisper to Alya.

“Chloé, Sabrina, Marinette—you’re Group Three.   You’ll be doing volcanoes.”

Oh.

Asami winced internally.   She could already see where that was going.

“So unlucky ,” Alya muttered under her breath.

Chloé’s hand shot up.

Uh , Miss?   Can’t you add her to a different group?   Sabrina and I work much better on our own.”

Ms. Mendeleiev’s eyes narrowed.   “Did you not hear me?   No changing partners.   This is a group project —not pairs.   Deal with it ,” the teacher snapped.

Chloé growled under her breath as Ms. Mendeleiev continued to assign groups.

— ♦ —

Ms. Mendeleiev dismissed the class and sent them off to the library to begin their research.

Asami fell into step with Juleka and Max.

“Hey,” she said with a smile.   “I’m glad I got put with you two.   The three of us working together should make this easy!”

Max pushed his glasses up his nose.

“Affirmative.   With our combined expertise, I predict this project will be an easy A.”

Juleka gave a small, soft smile.

“That’s reassuring.   Um…I’m not sure how much I’ll be able to contribute, but I’ll do my best,” she murmured.

Asami nodded encouragingly.

The three of them settled at a round table by a window, sunlight casting a gentle glow over their books and papers.

Max pulled out a tablet and immediately began scanning through desert climate data, his brows furrowed in concentration.   “We’ll need to focus on thermal regulation, water conservation, and sustainable materials,” he listed off.   “Obtaining water and reducing heat are our top priorities.”

Asami jotted down notes.   “We also have to make sure our house can withstand sand—both sand buildup and sandstorms.   We wouldn’t want our house to end up buried or ground away by the environment it’s in.”

Juleka flipped through a textbook.

“Um, here it says that houses in deserts are often round and made of stone or adobe.   Would that be helpful?”

“Absolutely,” Max agreed.   “The curvature would prevent sand accumulation.   Additionally, using adobe or stone would provide natural insulation and durability.   These materials are also easy to source and will allow for quick repairs and stable indoor temperatures.”

Juleka blinked in confusion, her red eyes searching Max’s face before turning to Asami.

“He means that the round shape lets the sand slide off so the house won’t get buried.   And adobe or stone keeps the inside cool—like the inside of a cave—and easy to maintain,” Asami explained.

“Precisely.”

Juleka let out a soft “ah” and smiled.

Asami noted down the new information.   She faintly heard the voices of Marinette and Chloé arguing a few tables away.

“Okay, so we’ve got the shape and material of the house.   Now we need a way to get and store water as well as get electricity or some form of energy.   Would an underground well be feasible?”

Max considered the proposal.   “If we ensure that the opening is within or underneath the house…yes, I do believe that an underground well will serve as an ideal water source.”

“Great.”

“Um, how about solar panels for getting energy?   Since deserts have a lot of sunlight?” Juleka asked, holding up a book.

Max nodded.   “Electricity would certainly be important, even when in the desert.   A source of energy like sunlight would certainly be helpful.   It would also increase the chances of survival by a substantial amount.”   Asami nodded in agreement.

Nearby, Chloé and Marinette’s voices were rising in volume, sharp and tense enough to begin drawing attention.

Max pushed his glasses up, frowning at the loudness.

Juleka hunched into herself slightly, looking uncomfortable.

Asami looked over, seeing Marinette glaring at the haughty blonde as she gestured aggravatedly.   Sabrina stood silently nearby, watching the two argue.

Beyond them, Asami could see Adrien, Alya, and Nino discussing ideas for their own house, flicking animatedly through a thick textbook.

Adrien looked happy, if not a little confused at times as he smiled, asked questions, and offered ideas to his groupmates, though his eyes occasionally flicked towards his childhood friend’s argument.

Asami turned back to her partners, hearing the bickering behind her escalate.

“Why don’t we work at my house?”

– Adrien –

Adrien strolled through the aisles of bookshelves, his fingers brushing the spines.   Each book offered new knowledge—on the arctic animals, arctic weather, geography, and more.

He picked out another book, and was about to go check it out when he heard it—the unmistakable sound of Chloé’s screaming, paired with the whine of…a hairdryer?   But a hundred times louder.

Adrien whipped around the bookcase to see Chloé running from a giant, floating hairdryer.

Because of course she was.

He cursed silently to himself, setting his books aside as his eyes flicked to where Asami had been sitting.   The table was empty.

Good.

He ducked behind a bookcase, double checking that there wasn’t anyone around.

Thank god Alya, Nino, and I decided to split up to do research for today!

“Plagg, claws out!” he whispered urgently.   Black leather spiralled down his arms and body as he transformed, and within seconds, Chat Noir stood ready for action.

— ♦ —

After that first bizarre attack and the akumatized villain’s subsequent escape, Chat Noir turned to Ladybug.

“It seems an Evillustrator is targeting Chloé—but why?”

Ladybug nodded.   “We’ll need to ask her.   Maybe she knows.”

The two heroes ran out of the library, leaping across rooftops towards Le Grand Paris , the hotel where Chloé lived.

— ♦ —

Chloé had squealed when she saw Ladybug—at a pitch that made his ears ring.

Ohmygosh , Ladybug!   I didn’t know you were going to visit moi! ”   She flung open the balcony doors.   “Come in, come in!   Also, can I get an autograph?   I’m your biggest fan.”

“This isn’t a fan visit, Chloé,” Ladybug said flatly.   She ignored the other girl’s squeal of “You know my name?!” as she continued.   “We have a few questions.”

“Okay, sure!   Anything for you, Ladybug!”   The blonde flounced onto one of the obnoxiously pink couches and began doodling on a piece of paper with a sparkly pen.

“Seems this Evillustrator ’s targeting you specifically, Chloé,” Chat Noir said, eyeing her.   “Any idea why?”

Chloé looked up from where she was smirking at her drawing.   She scoffed, then tossed it aside.

“No.   Everyone adores me.”

“Yes, because you’re so adorable.”   Ladybug’s voice dripped with sarcasm.

“You do realize he attacked you, right?” Chat Noir deadpanned.

His eyes flicked to the paper she’d discarded.   It was Nathaniel’s sketch—the one she’d torn out of his sketchbook—now vandalized with marker ink.

He pressed his lips together, frowning inwardly.

When had his childhood friend become so…mean?

Then he was yanked out of his thoughts by another high-pitched squeal.

Yes!   Ladybug just said I’m adorable! ”   The blonde shot off her couch and zoomed to Ladybug’s side, cellphone brandished.   “I totally need a picture of the two of us together.”

Chat Noir raised an eyebrow as his partner was blinded with the flash.

He stared in confusion as Ladybug threw Chloé’s arm off her shoulder, stomping off to the other side of the couch.

She seemed especially irritated, her professional demeanor falling apart.

“That was unpleasant ,” he heard her mutter.

Why was his lady acting like this?

Was something wrong?

She wasn’t just professional and clipped—she was straight up cold.

— ♦ —

“Well, looks like somebody’s got a fan~” Chat Noir hummed.   He raised an eyebrow as Ladybug’s glare deepened.

Her lip curled derisively.

“Yeah.   Great, ” she snorted.

He sighed in frustration.   “Okay, seriously—what’s going on?   Why’re you being so… weird today?”   He waved a hand at her.   “This isn’t like you.”

Ladybug rolled her eyes dismissively.   “I’m fine.”

“You really aren’t,” he countered, but she wasn’t listening.

She picked up Nathaniel’s sketch—black marker covering the penciled face of Marinette in the shape of a curly mustache and beard.

Her grip crumpled the sheet slightly as her face turned murderous.

Chat Noir flinched in surprise.

For a moment, he thought she was going to tear the paper in half.

“Ugh, seriously?   I’m over this,” she said, throwing the paper down.   Her shoulders stiffened, fists clenched at her sides.   “Let’s go.”

She whipped around, pigtails flying.

“What?   We can’t just leave .   What about the Evillustrator?   What if he comes back?”   He raced after the angry heroine, head reeling.

He glanced behind him, eyes locking on the blonde girl idly scrolling through her phone, a lazy smirk on her face.   “Chloé’s in danger!”

Chat Noir couldn’t believe it.   Ladybug wanted to leave a civilian—who was actively being hunted by an akumatized villain—all by herself without any protection.

This wasn’t the Ladybug he was used to—the one that he’d fallen in love with.

This was colder, sharper, distant.

Meaner.

“Fine!   You stay,” she snapped, shoving open the balcony doors.   “Later.”

“You can’t just leave her here!   What do you mean ‘later’?” he cried.   What was going on?

Ladybug didn’t stop her stride, only giving him a flat look.

“I mean, you’re the one that wants to protect her, so you don’t need me .”   The heroine pulled out her yoyo, leaping onto the banister.   “So, later!

Chloé ran over, waving excitedly.   “ Ah!   Ladybug, text me, okay? ” she squealed.

Chat Noir could only stare open-mouthed as Ladybug swung away.

— ♦ —

Chat Noir glared out of the balcony windows, biting his lip.

Just what was going on?

Chloé regarded the threat to her life like a minor inconvenience that could be waved away—not even taking it seriously—while Ladybug was reluctant to do her job and protect her.

How could Ladybug be so…cavalier with Chloé’s safety?   She’s a civilian!

It felt like everything was going wrong.

Today literally cannot get any worse.

Of course, the gods immediately had to prove him wrong.

Ugh …Sabrina is so selfish!   Making me do this project by myself?   My brain hurts…” Chloé whined somewhere behind him.

A pause.

The next moment, Chloé was clinging to him.

Chat Noir!   You wouldn’t happen to know anything about volcanoes, would you?”

He blinked.   “Maybe?   Why?”

“Ah, great!

He was dragged over to the loveseat by the arm.

What in the fresh hell is this?

Chloé shoved him down into the seat.

“Sit, kitty~”

She forced a yellow binder and a pen into his hands.   Chloé scampered away and flung herself onto a chaise, immediately pulling out a magazine.

“Now, make it sound purr -fect for my presentation.”   She gasped obnoxiously.   “See what I did?   I made a cat joke!   Oh!   I can be funny!”

Chat Noir stared down at the binder in his hands.

…What even is my life right now?

– Asami –

Asami traced another line on their developing blueprint, then looked up with a small smile at Juleka.   Max, eyes flicking between his tablet and a thick textbook, spoke with a steady calm as Juleka nodded—more confident than she’d been at the start.

Around them, books and papers were stacked in neat columns.   Sunlight slipped through the open window to spill onto the floor of Asami’s living room, warming the blue carpet.

Max flipped through a book on survival in the desert, hummed once, then made a small note in his calculations.   His usual rapid-fire technical jargon had simplified into something Juleka could understand with growing ease.   The girl herself was more settled into her skin, contributing with a gentle confidence that grew with each affirmation of a good idea.

“If we add a shaded garden to our house, we would have a constant food source nearby.”

“That’s a good idea,” Juleka agreed.   “I’ll look up what plants are good for a desert.”

She pulled out her phone, fingers flying as she searched for drought-resistant crops.

“It says here that tomatoes, cacti fruits, figs, and herbs are good for arid conditions.”

“Perfect—I’ll add a section to our blueprint for the garden,” Asami said, already adding an extension to the house and sketching in a few small tomato plants.

Juleka nodded as she adjusted her position on the chair.   “We should also add a fog net to help water the plants.   This website says that they can capture up to 200 liters of water a year.”   She took a sip of orange juice.

Max smiled, pushing his glasses up his nose.   “That would save on using drinking water from the well.”

“This is really coming together,” Asami grinned.   “I think we’ll have a house that actually works soon!”

Juleka nodded.   “And it looks cool, too.”

Max hummed in affirmation, biting into a cookie.   His eyes lit up.   “Asami, your mom’s cookies are really good!”

Asami grins.   “Don’t tell her that, or she’ll bake enough to feed Paris.”

“Is that a threat or a promise?” Juleka asked, smiling.

She shrugged dramatically.   “You tell me.”

“Well, I might just have to find out for myself, then,” the goth said playfully.

Asami smirked and opened her mouth to respond.

“Does anyone hear that?” Max interrupted, holding a hand up to his ear.

A faint rumble echoed through the window.

Asami squinted, focusing.

“Is that…a jetpack?”

The sound faded away.

The quiet that followed bordered on heavy, but nothing happened.   Not yet.

“...An akuma, you think?” Juleka murmured.

“It’s highly likely,” Max agreed.   “No one else would be using a jetpack in Paris.”

A few more seconds passed, but the silence held.   No crash.   No screams.   No chaos.

The birds kept chirping, uninterrupted.

“Maybe it was a test flight?” Asami suggested.

But even then, her voice was uncertain, and her eyes lingered on the window.

Juleka shrugged.

“Nothing’s blowing up, so we could probably get back to work without too much worry.”

She picked up her juice again.

“Max, can you pass me the plate?”

– Adrien –

Chat Noir was sure that if he clenched his jaw any harder, he wouldn’t have any teeth left.

First, he’d just watched Ladybug turn her back on a civilian.   And now , said civilian was treating him like an intern in leather .

Was everyone losing their minds but him?

“Chloé.   For the last time .   I’m not doing your homework.”

“Oh, don’t be ridiculous,” Chloé said, waving him off.   “Aren’t cats supposed to be clever or something?   Surely that means this’ll be easy for you.”

He let out a controlled breath, trying to keep his temper from boiling over.

“Being a cat doesn’t translate to being your free homework service .”

“It does if I say it does,” she sing-songed, flipping a page like his growing irritation was just background noise.

He looked up at the ceiling, praying for divine intervention—then remembered it was the gods who threw him into this hostage situation in the first place.

“I do not answer to you.   My job is to protect you— not do your homework,” he gritted out.

Chloé finally looked up, her eyes set in a glare.

“If you don’t help, I’ll tell Daddy you were rude to me—”

His baton buzzed.

Thank heavens.

He was out the door and on the balcony before she could finish her sentence, baton already in hand.

He flicked it open, pressing it to his ear.

“Ladybug!   What’s the trouble?   Thought you weren’t feline up to protecting Chloé.”

“I’m not.   But we’ve got a change of plans.   You can leave Chloé.   I need you to protect this girl, instead.”

A beep alerted him to a text.

He pulled his baton away to glance at the screen.   A picture of Marinette appeared.

Chat Noir raised an eyebrow as he looked at the picture.   Marinette, huh?

“Her name is Marinette,” Ladybug continued.   “Really cute, isn’t she?”

Eh, I’ve seen better.

His mind drifted to Asami.

Wait, what?

He blinked in surprise, shocked by the turn his thoughts had taken.

Refocusing on the ongoing call, he barely caught his partner’s next words.

“The Evillustrator is in love with her, and promises not to harm Chloé as long as Marinette comes to his birthday party.”

His muscles tensed.   The Evillustrator was after Marinette?

A sudden flick on his bell knocked his focus away.

Chloé.

The girl glared up at him, pointing at her binder.

Nodding agreeably, Chat Noir turned her around before pushing her back into the hotel.

His smile—all teeth and no warmth—vanished the instant her back was turned.

He managed to refocus just in time to register her last words.

“While he’s distracted, I want you to take him down.”

“What about you?” he asked.

“I’m going on…a very important secret mission,” she said.   “I’ll catch up with you later—can you handle this alone?”

He grinned.

“Ha!   Please .   It’ll be a cinch!” he said confidently before hanging up.

Chat Noir stuck his head back into the room.

“You're out of danger, so um…I'll be going.   See you! ” he called, already halfway out the window.

He vaulted away before he could hear her reply.

WHAT?   Then who's going to do my homework?! ” Chloé screeched behind him.

“Do it yourself!” he called back.

He was already ten rooftops away, but he could still hear her screech of anger echoing off the Seine.

— ♦ —

Chat Noir landed with a soft thump on what he assumed was Marinette's balcony.   At least, he hoped it was.   Otherwise, some random Parasian was about to be very confused.

He double checked the blinking red light on his baton—yep, Marinette's place.

He knocked twice on the trapdoor, already running plans through his head.   Hopefully, this would be quick.   He had a project to get back to—and zero patience left.

He waited a few seconds.

No response.

Then, he heard it.

Voices.

He stepped lightly toward the edge and peeked down onto the sidewalk below.

“Uh…I’m so sorry, Sabrina.   I’ve got something really important I have to do.”   Marinette’s voice floated up from the front door.

“Something really important?   Really?   That’s fascinating!”   His sharp hearing could hear the other person’s breath quickening as they worked themselves up.   “Huh, you know who else uses that excuse all the time, don’t you?

Sabrina.

What was she—right, they were in a group together.

She probably came over to work on the project with Marinette.

Really bad timing though.   Chat Noir winced internally.   Should I leave and come back later?

“Um…no?”

Chloé!   I’m beginning to see how similar you two are!” the ginger snapped, poking Marinette in the chest.   “I bet you expect me to do all the work like she did, right? ”   Her voice cracked just barely, like she couldn’t believe she’d let herself get burned again.

Marinette stammered, waving her hands desperately as she searched for an explanation to give.

Sabrina snatched the blue binder out of Marinette’s hands, turning away unhappily.   “I can’t believe I did your geography homework for you…”

Chat Noir watched with raised eyebrows as Sabrina left, shoulders slumped.

Marinette stood frozen at her front door, arm outstretched.   The binder was gone, and so was her chance to explain.

Well, might as well step in.

He leaped down from the balcony, landing in front of Marinette in a crouch.

“Well, well.   Looks like somebody got their tail stepped on one too many times.”   He grinned cheerily, calling forth his signature Chat Noir charm.

“Ah!”   He snapped his fingers.   “I haven’t introduced myself.   Chat Noir, at your service.”   Chat Noir dipped into a dramatic little bow.

“Yeah!   I-I know!   You kind of save the day all the time and stuff…I’m Marinette!   So, what’re you doing here?”

Her hands pressed together bashfully—or at least, they tried.

He could tell something was off.   Like she wasn’t really the excited fangirl she was portraying herself to be.   Being around people that wore masks and faked expressions for a living let him know that.

Too tight.   Too sharp.   Too stiff.

Her expressions were all wrong.

He’d seen a hundred fake smiles in his life—worn most of them himself—and this one was all too familiar.   She wasn’t as excited to see him as she pretended to be.   Instead, there seemed to be a hint of tension in that smile.

Maybe it was the stress from Evillustrator?

He smiled reassuringly.

“I heard you’re going on a date for someone’s birthday.   But I do have to warn you that the birthday boy’s bad news, so I’m here to protect you.”

He grinned, planting his hands on his hips and striking a confident pose.   “Don’t worry—you’ll be safe with me.”

He expected relief.   Gratitude.   Something.

But instead, her smile turned even faker, if possible.   He knew that look—placating and just a hint condescending.

Like she was just humoring him.

Like he was a kid playing dress-up.

Like she didn’t actually trust him to do his job.

He felt his smile lock into place—just as fake as hers, but much more practiced.   Borderline natural.

So it’s not the Evillustrator…it’s me.

A hollow sort of quiet settled behind his smile.

— ♦ —

He’s not sure why he didn’t expect it, but of course, the plan failed.   Because apparently, today had decided to be a comedy of errors—and he was the punchline.

He didn’t know what bothered him more—the failure of the plan, or the way Marinette had looked at him.

Not only had they failed to get Evillustrator’s pencil, but the guy—angered by Marinette’s “betrayal”—had rescinded his promise not to touch Chloé.   Now he was en route to wreak havoc on her life.

So instead of being home working on his project like he wanted to be doing, Chat Noir was sprinting across Paris to rescue Chloé from her own karma.

Again.

Sometimes, it really did feel like his whole life was one big, cosmic joke.

The gods better be laughing up there , he thought grimly, because I sure am not.

He honestly wasn’t sure if he wanted to laugh or cry.

I just want to work on my project!   Is that really so much to ask?!

He really wanted this day to be over.

— ♦ —

One tense battle, a bouncy ball, and two near-death experiences later, Chat Noir sprinted across Paris, vaulted through his bedroom window, and collapsed inside just as he de-transformed.

Finally! ” Adrien groaned, throwing himself into his chair.   “I can actually get to work now.”

“Ugh, why would you actually want to do homework?   So boring!   I’d rather be eating camembert,” Plagg complained, lying face down like he’d been personally wronged.

“If you had your way, that’d be all you did,” he muttered, lobbing a chunk of stinky cheese at his Kwami.

The cat god rolled over onto his back and caught the cheese in his mouth without opening his eyes—then immediately started snoring.

Adrien rolled his eyes but couldn’t help a tiny smile.   He rolled his chair back up to his desk and booted up his computer—though his mind kept flashing back to the fakeness of Marinette’s smile.

He shook his head—there were more important things to focus on.

– Asami –

Asami drew one final line with her ruler, then held the paper up to the light to check the proportions.

“Alright, I think we have a full blueprint of our house.   Max, can you double-check my numbers?”

Max stuffed another bite of his lunch into his mouth and nodded, reaching for the paper.   He scanned it as he chewed, Juleka leaning over for a look as she sipped her orange juice.

After a beat, Max swallowed.   “It looks like everything is in order.   We should be ready to begin building the model—should we begin compiling a list of materials for our house’s components?”

Juleka nodded absently, her hand rummaging through her bag for her notebook as she finished her drink.

As Max began listing off ideas with Juleka chiming in once in a while, Asami’s eyes flickered over the cafeteria.

At one table, Alix, Ivan, and Rose worked quietly.   Alix’s head was nearly invisible with the columns of books that surrounded her—only the pink strands of her hair could be seen.

Nathaniel, Mylène, and Kim, on the other hand, were much louder.   Kim pitched three ideas at once, waving his fork while simultaneously stuffing his face.   Nathaniel cringed as he edged his sketchbook away from the flying crumbs.

In the corner, Adrien was smiling as he, Alya, and Nino compared notes.   Asami couldn’t help but note with worry that he was using concealer to cover up his dark circles.   How late had he been up again?

He always pushes himself too hard…   She frowned.   I’ll talk to him later.   He shouldn’t be sacrificing his sleep like this.

A few tables away, Marinette was trying—keyword being trying —to get Sabrina to talk to her while Chloé scrolled through her phone, glaring down at it like it owed her money.   Sabrina ignored the bluenette, her pencil carving furrows into the page like she was trying to stab it into submission.

She shook off the distraction and picked up her pen.   One thing at a time.

— ♦ —

“I believe that’s everything we need to build our house,” Max said, scanning the three materials lists.

“Looks like it,” Juleka murmured, flipping through her notes again to double-check her section.

Asami hummed thoughtfully as her finger traced the paper.   “We’ll need to buy a few things…clay, for one.”

She looked up with a small smile.   “I’ll handle it.”

Max and Juleka nodded in agreement.

Soon, the lunch bell rang, and the students around them began to move, their chatter buzzing with plans and small talk.

“We should meet up later to work on the report,” Asami said, carefully folding the blueprint back up.

Juleka nodded slightly.   “We’ve finished our preparations for our model, so that should be our next step.”

Max hummed as he hefted his bag onto his shoulder.   “Class is starting soon, so we should hurry up.   Ms. Bustier won’t be happy if we’re late.”

Packing their things, they exchanged quick smiles before heading out of the cafeteria, ready to tackle quadratic equations.

Afternoon classes passed in a blur.   When the final bell rang, Asami, Juleka, and Max retreated to the library.   The papery smell of books greeted them, and they settled at their usual table, blueprint and books already in hand.

The sun dipped lower in the sky as the hours crawled by, casting long shadows over their table.   Before they knew it, it was already dark out.

With yawns barely hidden behind their hands, the trio waved each other goodbye, promising to meet up again the next day to finish the report and build the model.

One more day, and their house would stand.

— ♦ —

The soft glow of her desk lamp illuminated Asami’s face as she recounted the items on her desk.

“Clay, tin foil, mesh, popsicle sticks, glue, pebbles…what else?”   She scanned her list, checking off each item as she went.

“Ah, right!” she exclaimed, snapping her fingers.   “Mini tomatoes—for the garden.”

Asami reached into the paper bag next to her feet, pulling out a packet of miniature tomato plants.

She added the crinkly packet to the pile, then turned to her supply cabinet to search for a bigger bag to hold it.

A buzz at her desk interrupted her.   She peeked around the cabinet door.

Adrien’s name lit up the screen of her phone.

Her eyes brightened.   Adrien always made things feel lighter.

She answered then propped it up against a stack of textbooks, angling the camera at the cabinet.

“Hey, Adrien!”   Her muffled voice called from within the cabinet, her upper half hidden behind rows of hanging fabric.

“Hey.   Hope I’m not interrupting anything,” Adrien said.

“No, no.   Just grabbing supplies for my model,” she said absently, rummaging through one of the lower shelves.   Then her brain caught up as she pulled out a drawstring bag.

She leaned out from behind the cabinet doors, eyes zeroing onto her phone screen.   The blond sat at his desk, the dark circles under his eyes more prominent without makeup hiding them.

“Are you getting enough sleep, Adrien?   You look exhausted,” she asked, face etched with concern.   She’d never seen dark circles that bad before.

He laughed sheepishly, rubbing his neck in embarrassment.   “I spent too long researching slanted roofs for the model,” he admitted.   “Now I’ve got the Pythagorean theorem swimming behind my eyelids.”

Asami laughed softly.   “Well, get some sleep, okay?   You don’t have to overthink your model that much.”

“Easy for you to say,” he snorted.   “I can see the mini garden you’re going to build.   What are those, anyway?   Strawberries?”

“Tomatoes,” she corrected with a grin, holding the plastic plants up to the camera.   “They grow well in arid conditions, so we’re adding them as a food source.”

“Ah.”

A comfortable silence settled between them as Adrien watched his friend pack her materials into her bag.

Adrien glanced off-camera for a moment, lips pressed together like he was thinking hard.   “Hey, just a question…but is it normal for people to react… weirdly …when asked about their time with a superhero?”

“Huh?” Asami looked up as she pulled the strings closed.

“I asked Marinette how her time with Chat Noir was last night, since she helped him out in capturing the akuma—”

“There was an akuma?! ” she interrupted.   Her eyes were wide with horror.

“Yeah?   How do you not—oh, right.”   He slapped a palm to his forehead.   “You left the library a few minutes before he showed up.”

“Oh my gosh…”

“Nothing happened!   I mean, he chased Chloé around with a giant, floating hair dryer before Ladybug and Chat Noir showed up…but that was it!   Really!”

“You were okay, right?   You weren’t hurt?” she fretted, picking up the phone and squinting, trying to see if he was attempting to hide any injuries.

Adrien blinked in confusion.   “I just said Chloé got chased by a hair dryer, and you’re asking about…me?”

“Well, you’re more important to me than she is.”

I’m not the one that got attacked by an akuma though!”

“Ah, but you are my friend.   Not her.   Ergo, you are more important,” she countered, voice smug, like she just checkmated him.

She could see him suppressing a smile.

“Anyway,” he continued, visibly trying not to preen.   “Turns out the Evillustrator was interested in Marinette, so Chat Noir came along to their ‘date’ to protect her.”

“I…wanted to ask her how she felt about all that,” Adrien said slowly, playing with his fingers.   “But she kind of just…panicked?   She was stuttering a lot and kept changing her words…”

The poor boy looked like a lost puppy, searching Asami’s face for answers.

She felt herself grin in amusement.

“So you came to me so I could be your people-translator?”

“...Yes.”   Adrien ducked his head, peeking up at her from under his lashes.

Asami hummed, leaning back and staring at the ceiling as she thought.

“Maybe you just startled her?   It could have been nerves.   She’s always kind of jumpy around you,” she suggested.

“But why? ” Adrien asked, clearly frustrated.   “She’s my friend and I just…I don’t understand…”

She shrugged.   “I don’t know.   Maybe she’s intimidated by your good looks,” she teased.

Adrien scrunched up his face.   “I really hope not.   If she’s a fan, things are going to get really awkward.”

Asami smirked.   “What—don’t want her calling you Adrikins? ” she cooed dramatically.

He groaned as she laughed at his cringing face.   “That’s it—I’m leaving.   I’ll see you tomorrow so I can get revenge for that.   Bye.”

“Wait, come back—” she snickered.

The screen flickered off.

Asami giggled, wiping a tear away.

A moment later, her phone chimed.

 

Adrien 🐾: Never do that again.

 

She giggled some more, thumbs already typing up a snarky reply—

—but paused.

Something about Marinette’s reaction to Adrien niggled at the back of her mind.

Why was Marinette that nervous around him?

It was one thing to be nervous around your crush…

But to be so jumpy that you tripped over your words—over herself —over everything?

It was… unusual , to say the least.

Asami shook herself out of her thoughts and hit send.

One weird moment didn’t mean anything.

Right?

Notes:

To be honest, I had this chapter written out a while back because I got confused on the continuity of the show before I gave up. I'm just going in order of the French releases now.

Chapter 15: Beautiful Presentation

Notes:

A double post? *gasp*

Chapter Text

– Adrien –

The bell rang loudly, signalling the start of lunch break.

Adrien packed his bag quickly and turned to Alya and Nino.

“I have fencing after school,” he said.   “Think we can finish building the model before break’s over?”

Alya checked her phone.   “I mean, probably.   We’ve got an hour and a half—as long as we save, like, thirty minutes to actually eat.”

Nino shrugged.   “Sounds good to me.”

Adrien grinned.   “Meet up at the library in thirty with the materials?”

His best friend shot him a pair of finger guns.   “You got it, dude.”

— ♦ —

Adrien checked over his list of materials for the second time, counting off each item on the sheet—glue, scissors, a large half-sphere of styrofoam, clear plastic sheets, and cardboard.

The sunlight shone gently through the windows as he pointed at each piece, counting silently under his breath.

“Yo, Adrien!”

He glanced up as Nino walked towards their table, Alya a few steps behind him.

“Hey!” he whispered back, tapping Nino’s fist with his own.   His eyes drifted towards the plastic bags in his hand.   “Got the stuff?”

“Yep,” Nino said, lifting the bags.   “Right here.”

The three of them pulled out their notebooks, flipping to their notes.

“Okay, so,” Alya began, tracing the lines of writing.   “It says here that if we put the house partially underground—like in the side of a hill—we can protect it from wind and allow for thermal insulation.”

“So if we use the styrofoam as the hill, we can save time building the main section of the house because all we’d need to do is hollow the hill out!” she concluded.

“Or we can make an igloo,” Nino joked.   Alya gave him a flat stare.   “No?   Okay.   Your call.”

Adrien picked up the styrofoam dome and the Exacto knife.

“Can one of you hold this steady while I carve the insides out?” he asked.

“Sure thing, man.”   Nino scooted his chair over, taking the offered piece.

Alya grabbed the scissors.   “And while you two are doing that, I’m going to make some window panes for the skylight.”

As Alya snipped plastic into small rectangles and Nino steadied the dome, Adrien angled the knife and began to carefully carve out the bottom as their tundra shelter began to take shape.

— ♦ —

Adrien stretched in his seat, arching his back as his spine popped.

Their lunch break was almost over, and their model was just about finished.

Next to him, Alya and Nino were locked in a quiet debate over whether punching another hole in the styrofoam hill would make it look like the house from Teletubbies .   So far, Alya—who was very against the idea—was winning.

Adrien ignored them, rolling out his neck with a quiet groan.   Were his fingers sticky?   It must’ve been the glue.

A flash of yellow caught his attention, and he turned his head slightly to look.

A few tables away, Marinette was arguing with Chloé yet again even as the bluenette worked with a sullen Sabrina to craft their model.

If I remember correctly…they’re doing volcanoes, right?

Their model looked nowhere near finished—pieces of cardboard were haphazardly glued together and then laid forgotten by their owners.

Adrien winced internally.

Yeah, that’s going to take a while…

Suddenly, Marinette’s eyes flicked to the side and caught on his.   She froze in the middle of her sentence, staring at him with an open mouth.

Chloé looked to see what had caught the other girl’s attention and brightened when she saw him, waving enthusiastically.

Adrien waved back slightly, turning away just as Marinette started silently freaking out.

He missed the part where Chloé glared—and shoved the bluenette clean out of her chair.

He ignored the loud thump and the subsequent explosion of arguing.

It was fine—they’d figure things out eventually.

He had more important things to focus on anyway.

Adrien picked up the glue and dabbed a blot on the corner that’d popped free.

I’ll ask them if I can take the model with me to dry—that way they don’t have to worry about their siblings getting to it.

– Asami –

“Okay, hold it still…”

Asami carefully lined the curved edges of the dismantled cardboard sphere together, her tongue poking slightly out of the corner of her mouth.

Strips of cardboard lay scattered on the table as music played quietly in the background.

Across from them, Juleka was assembling a mini greenhouse with frightening focus.   She was completely locked in, ignoring everything around her to focus on her task.

Max shifted slightly in his seat, his eyebrows pinched together in concentration.

This would be so much easier if people just sold cardboard spheres!

As it was, no one did, so Asami and Max were forced to build one on their own while Juleka tackled the other parts of their model.

Luckily, they had their phones, so one YouTube video later, they were carefully assembling a cardboard fish bowl held together with glue, prayers, and a little bit of tape on the insides.

“I think I’ve got it.   Tape?” she asked, holding out her hand.

Max fumbled with the tape dispenser for a moment before the familiar shrrip came and a piece was stuck to her finger.

Asami stuck her hand into the fish bowl and lined the tape up to the seam, pressing down carefully to seal the two pieces together.

“Finally done,” she sighed, slumping back in her chair.

Max wilted in relief.   “That was a very stressful and delicate operation.   Next time, we’re building a cube—even if it’s not ideal for sand.”

Juleka hummed absently, sticking a mini tomato plant into the painted brown styrofoam.

Asami snorted.   “One fishbowl down, a hundred little decorations and pieces to go until it’s an actual house.”

Max groaned in frustration.

Juleka patted him on the back, her eyes still locked on her project.

— ♦ —

Two hours, three sheets of cardboard, four glue sticks, and a collective heart attack from a near collapse of the fish bowl dome later, the house was finally done.

Juleka slumped onto the table.   “That took forever… ” she complained.

“Tell me about it…”   Asami rubbed her eyes, blinking quickly.

Max groaned.   “We still have to do our report…”

Both girls groaned in unison.

Asami’s mom poked her head in with a smile and a tray of snacks and drinks.   “Break time?”

Juleka lifted her head slowly, like the motion took effort to do.   “Yes, please…”

Max didn’t even wait, pouring himself a heaping glass of orange juice as soon as the tray was set down and chugging it like it was water and he was dying of thirst.

“Glorious sustenance,” Asami mumbled around her cookie.   She clutched three more like they were holy treasures.

Her mom smiled as the three children feasted on the snacks and drinks, devouring cookies like starving animals.   She closed the door gently behind her as she left.

Max drained his cup, then sighed in relief.   “Sugar levels restored.   I’m ready to work again.”

“Me too,” Juleka said around a cookie.   “Just barely though.”

Asami snorted slightly, sipping her orange juice.   “Mood.   Let’s get this over with before the last of our brain cells die out.”

— ♦ —

Tap tap tap.   Tap.

Bzzt.   Bzzt.   Bzzzzzzzzzt.   Psht.

Asami carefully picked up the papers, giving them a quick tap on the desk before picking up the stapler.

Ch-chink.

She turned to her groupmates, eyes slightly wide.   They stared back, glancing at the papers in her hands.

“...We’re done.”

“YES!”   “Success!”   “Woo-hoo!”

All three of them threw their hands into the air, cheering like they’d just won the lottery.

“Let’s pack up and play some games! ” Asami cheered.   Max and Juleka cheered in agreement, already swiping cardboard scraps into the trash can.

Two minutes later, Ultimate Mecha Strike III was booted up and the cries of triumph and defeat echoed through the house as Max promptly wiped the floor with them.

“How’re you so good at this?!” Asami cried, spamming buttons quickly.

“I’ve been practicing for the Paris Ultimate Mecha Strike III tournament all year!” he said proudly, fingers flying over the controller.

All year? ” Juleka repeated, watching as Max pushed Asami to a crushing defeat.

“No wonder ,” Asami sighed as the victory jingle chimed for Max’s character.   “I can’t imagine balancing schoolwork and gaming practice for such a big tournament at the same time.   Add in the time I spend designing and I’d be swamped.

Max just grinned.   “Round two?”

Asami looked at Juleka.

The goth sighed, taking the controller.   “Fine.   I’m going to lose, but I’m not going down without a fight!” she said with determination.

“I was hoping you wouldn’t,” he smirked.

— ♦ —

By the time Juleka and Max left Asami’s house with a twinkle in their eyes, they’d gone through not only about thirty rounds of Ultimate Mecha Strike III —in which Max won every single one except the last, where Asami managed to eek out a single, narrow victory—but also Mario Kart , Super Smash Bros , and Among Us .

Asami flopped onto her bed, hugging Wiggles and Berry to her chest.

That was fun.

…But at the same time…

“I’m so tired,” she whined.

– Marinette –

Marinette blinked blearily at the clock.

2:53 AM.

Sabrina had left at 8, saying her mom wanted her back for dinner.

Chloé hadn’t even shown up.

Typical.

Now, she was stuck with a half-finished model of a house that was standing on hopes and prayers alone.

Really, it was a miracle that it was standing at all.

Tikki hovered anxiously over her shoulder, holding a glue stick that had been used up half an hour ago.

“Marinette…you really need to sleep,” she said worriedly.

“I can’t Tikki.”   Marinette rubbed her eyes, grimacing at the sticky feel of her fingers.   “If I don’t finish this, Chloé’s going to make some excuse and say I sabotaged the project.   And we present today .   I can’t fail.”

Her vision swam slightly as she leaned closer to the piece of cardboard she was cutting, cursing quietly as her scissors slid slightly and cut at the wrong angle.

“Marinette…”

“I’m fine , Tikki,” she snapped, then sighed.

“I…I’m sorry…I just…”

Tikki put down the glue stick, flying back up to rub against her Holder’s cheek.

“It’s okay, Marinette,” she consoled.   “You’re just tired—that’s all.”

Marinette smiled weakly.

She picked up her scissors again and glanced at the clock.

3:18 AM.

At least Sabrina promised to do the report…

— ♦ —

Marinette burst into the classroom, stumbling slightly as she clutched the barely-finished model in her hands.

Ms. Mendeleiev looked over at her, sharp blue eyes glaring in annoyance.

“Marinette,” she snapped, voice tinged with irritation.   “You are late —again.   Take your seat immediately .   This is unacceptable behavior.”

Marinette bowed her head in shame, scurrying to her chair.   She ignored how her hands trembled in exhaustion and how there was glue stuck to her clothes and fingers.   She was pretty sure she had glue in her hair as well.

Her eyes drifted over to Asami’s model, resting on her table.   It was absolutely pristine—detailed and carefully crafted.

Lucky bitch.

She pushed down her irritation, sitting down heavily.

Alya leaned over, a concerned look on her face.   “Girl, are you alright?”

Marinette blinked back at her blearily.

She smiled weakly.

“Yeah.   I’m fine.”

– Asami –

Ms. Mendeleiev clapped her hands together once.

“Quiet down.   It’s time for presentations,” she said, voice sharp.

The buzz of chatter in the room died out instantly.   Asami sat up straighter in her seat.

Ms. Mendeleiev picked up her clipboard.

“We will be going in order, so Group One—you’re up.”

Asami stood calmly, scooping up their model and walking to the front with Max and Juleka flanking her.   The house stood sturdily on her hands—dome and all—thanks to the long hours and effort they’d poured into it.

She set it down carefully and stepped back to let Max begin.

“According to our research,” he began.   “The most important features when building a house in the desert are having thermoregulation and water retention features, as well as being made of sustainable materials.”   He adjusted his glasses slightly.

“As such,” he continued, “we decided our house should be made of adobe, which would allow for proper insulation and easy repairs in case of sandstorms.”

“And the round shape?” Ms. Mendeleiev asked, jotting something on her clipboard.

Juleka stepped forwards.   “The round shape allows for our house to survive sandstorms and prevent sand buildup by decreasing wind resistance.”   Her voice was noticeably more confident, though still soft.

“Hm…very good,” the teacher said with a nod.   “Continue.

Asami smiled as she stepped forwards to discuss the built-in well inside their house as she carefully removed the round dome.

This’ll be a cinch!

— ♦ —

“I believe that’s everything,” Ms. Mendeleiev said.   “You’ve answered all my questions and provided more than enough information.   Your model also seems well built.”

She circled something on her clipboard, then looked up at them, approval glinting in her eyes.

“I’ll give you three full marks for the presentation section.   Do you have your report?” she asked.

Asami stepped forwards, papers in hand.   Ms. Mendeleiev took them with a nod, placing them face down next to her.

“Excellent.   I’ll review your paper later, but for now, sit down.   Leave your model up front.   Good job, you three.”

“Thank you, Ms. Mendeleiev,” they chorused, heading to their seats.

“Group Two, you’re next!” she said, flipping to a new page.

As Adrien, Nino, and Alya made their way up to the front of the classroom, model in hand, Asami leaned her head on her fist.

He looks happy.

Indeed he did, despite the slight exhaustion in his eyes.

She hid her smile behind her hand.

I’ll yell at him for not sleeping enough after class.

Chapter 16: Judgement

Chapter Text

– Adrien –

“You’ve reached the voicemail of Gabriel Agreste’s office.   Please leave a message.”

Adrien sighed slightly.

“Hi, Father…it’s me.   It’s Parent’s Career Day at school, remember?   I was…hoping you were going to show up.   Call me back.”   With a despondent frown, he hung up, shoulder’s slumping in defeat.

“Should’ve known,” he muttered.   “What was I even thinking?”

He closed his eyes, pressing his forehead against the cool brick wall.

“Adrien.”

What?

Adrien’s eyes snapped open.

Across the hall stood Nathalie, dressed impeccably in her usual suit, tablet in hand.

“Nathalie!   Is Father coming?” he asked, hope filling his chest.

“Unfortunately, your father is very busy, so he could not come in person,” she replied.

“O-oh.”

“However,” she continued.   “He has set aside some time and will be attending virtually.”

Adrien stared in shock, almost not daring to hope.

He’s coming?

I mean, not in the way I was hoping, but he’s coming?

I can’t believe it!

A wide smile bloomed on his face.   “Thank you, Nathalie!”

Nathalie blinked calmly at him.

“Of course.   Let’s go in.”

She strode forwards, pushing open the classroom door, Adrien on her heels.

– Marinette –

He’s back!

Adrien re-entered the room, following a crisply dressed woman before taking his seat.

“Who’s that?” she heard Nino whisper.

“That’s Nathalie—my dad’s assistant,” Adrien whispered back.

Nathalie stood at the front of the class by the door, eyes focused on Adrien before they lifted.

What is she looking at?

Marinette twisted around, following her line of sight.

Oh.

The bluenette stared up behind her at Asami Yamikawa, who stared back at Nathalie inquisitively for a moment before her eyes returned to the front.

Marinette felt something nasty curdle in the pit of her chest.

Is she looking for candidates for Adrien’s girlfriend?

What does she have that I don’t?

“Next, we have Marinette’s dad, who runs the Tom & Sabine Boulangerie Patisserie ,” Ms. Bustier said.

Marinette shook herself out of her thoughts, picking up the tray of croissants on her desk.

I need to make a good impression!

— ♦ —

Marinette’s dad placed a hand on her shoulder, jolting her out of her intense staring contest with the back wall of the classroom.

“Marinette will come around and pass out some croissants baked fresh this morning,” her dad said.

She quickly plastered on a smile and turned to face the closest person—Gabriel’s assistant Nathalie.

Don’t mess this up!

Picking up a croissant with the tongs, she offered it to the woman.

“...”

Nathalie stared impassively down at her and shook her head politely.

Marinette froze.   Was her smile off?   Were the croissants not big enough?   Was the way she held the tongs wrong?

I totally messed it up…

Her smile dropped slightly, and she turned to the next person.

Adrien!

Now I really can’t mess this up!

She quickly placed a croissant on his desk, moving quickly to do the same on Nino’s side.

As she turned to the opposite side of the aisle, her eyes flickered back to Adrien, and then up at Asami.

Oh, what now?

The other girl was staring down at the croissant on Adrien’s desk with a slightly pinched face.

Marinette rolled her eyes, turning to serve Sabrina and Chloé, who promptly mocked her for not having the cash to afford something as expensive as her brand new bracelet.

In retaliation, she only gave Sabrina a croissant.

— ♦ —

As Marinette made her way up the aisle, she reached over to place a croissant on Asami’s desk.

A pale hand intercepted and plucked the croissant from the tongs.

“Thanks,” Asami murmured.   “But you don’t have to do… that.

Marinette stared down at the ravenette, her eye twitching slightly as Asami grabbed the second croissant from her tongs to hand to Ivan.

What’s her problem?

– Asami –

Asami nibbled on the corner of her croissant, watching as Adrien clearly debated whether or not to eat his.

He eventually left it untouched, the pastry lying on his desk despite his obvious desire.

Guess he thought that was gross too.

Putting food on a dirty desk?

Yuck.

Her eyes drifted slightly as she ate, when suddenly, motion caught her eye.

What?

Chloé’s bracelet was bouncing inside her bag—like something was tossing it up and down.

She glanced around slightly.

No one else had noticed—not even Nathalie, who stood at the perfect angle to see it.

Asami watched in muted disbelief as the bracelet flew out once more.

As it landed back inside, the bag suddenly toppled over, spilling all of Chloé’s things over the aisle.

Marinette, who’d been coming down the stairs with the tray of croissants, promptly tripped.

Pastries went flying in every direction.

Chloé immediately scoffed, glaring at the bluenette.

“Jeez!   Is there a day when you’re not tripping over something?” she snapped, pinching the bridge of her nose.

Marinette mumbled an apology, standing up and slowly collecting her pastries.

Asami sighed and stood up to help.   She began picking up the pastries that went flying further up the aisle.

Vaguely, she heard Sabrina’s dad say something about being a policeman before Chloé gasped loudly.

“My bracelet!   It’s gone! ” she wailed.   “I had it a second ago!”

She gasped again.

“You!   You stole it!” she yelled.

Asami glanced over her shoulder to see who Chloé was accusing.

Of course, it was Marinette.

“What are you talking about?!” she cried.

“You purposefully tripped on my bag so you could steal my bracelet!” the blonde shouted.   Her head whipped around to glare at Sabrina’s dad.

“You’re a policeman—arrest her!”

“My daughter is not a thief!” Mr. Dupain cut in, brows furrowed with anger.

Asami’s mom, who had come with her for Career Day, sighed in exasperation as Officer Roger blew his whistle.

“Hold on, Ms. Bourgeois—we don’t accuse without proof!” he proclaimed.

“Now, everyone calm down please,” he requested, turning to Chloé.   “Maybe you just misplaced your bracelet?”

Chloé gasped, scandalized.   “You’re calling me a liar?

“Daddy!” she yelled, glaring at the man.

The mayor stepped forwards, pointing imperiously at Marinette.

“Roger, I demand you search this girl!”

Officer Roger blinked in surprise.   “But, sir!   It’s against the law!   I can’t just go—”

“Fine, then you’re no longer a police officer!” Mr. Bourgeois snapped.

The shorter man gaped.   “Mayor, you can’t be serious!   Over a missing bracelet?”

The mayor’s face hardened.   “This is my daughter’s bracelet we’re talking about!”

“You’re incompetent , and you’re fired!   GET OUT!” he bellowed.

— ♦ —

For a moment, no one dared to move.

The mayor glared, chest heaving.   Roger stood frozen in shock.

Asami sighed and stood, croissants in hand.

“Can we be reasonable about this?” she asked, walking over to Marinette.

She placed the pile on the tray, turning to the adults with her hands on her hips.

Every head turned towards her.

“I can’t believe that I’m saying this—but can we all act like proper adults and talk about this without making threats?   Have some dignity ,” she scolded.

“That was not a threat ,” Mr. Bourgeois snapped, slamming his hand on the teacher’s desk.   “That was an order .”   Roger flinched slightly.

Asami’s lips thinned, and she gave the mayor a flat look.

“Ms. Yamikawa is right.”

Asami jolted, turning in Nathalie’s direction.   Everyone else turned to look as well.

There on the screen was Mr. Agreste, staring coldly back at them.

“To see adults act so… undignified …is disappointing.   I expected better from the parents of my son’s classmates,” he stated.

“Surely, if the parents are like this, their children must not be much better.   It was clearly a mistake coming to this event.”

Adrien jolted up in his seat.   “Father, wait—!”

The screen went dark.

Asami frowned, reaching over to rub Adrien’s back as his shoulders slumped.

He looked absolutely heartbroken, sitting down heavily and burying his face in his hands.

Mayor Bourgeois scowled briefly then straightened his tie.

“Right—where was I?” he said before jabbing his finger at Roger’s face.   “You!   OUT!”

With no other choice but to comply, former Officer Roger left the classroom in disgrace.

The shouting started back up immediately.

Asami just pinched the bridge of her nose in frustration.

— ♦ —

“If Roger won’t search the bag, then I’ll do it myself!” Mr. Bourgeois declared.

“Don’t even think of getting near my daughter’s bag!” Mr. Dupain shouted, storming up to Chloé’s father.

“Do you know who I am? ” the mayor fired back.

“Gentlemen, please!” Ms. Bustier cried.   “This is a school!   Think of the children!”

They fight worse than you did as a baby at bedtime ,” Asami’s mom murmured in Japanese as she walked over.   Asami snorted in amusement before speaking up again.

“The bracelet might’ve just rolled out of Chloé’s bag.   Let’s not jump to conclusions—”

“Hey!   Nino’s been filming everything this whole time!” Marinette shouted.   “We can see what really happened!”

Asami raised her eyes to the ceiling and prayed for divine intervention.

Why is this my life?

— ♦ —

As it turned out, not only did Nino’s camera catch Sabrina holding Chloé’s bracelet—to which the redhead claimed to have given back right after—but Nathaniel had been found to have been sketching the bracelet, causing yet another round of accusations.

“See, Chloé?” Marinette said.   “I tripped on the bag, but Sabrina held the bracelet, Nathaniel sketched it—we are all suspects!”

Every student began shouting in anger.

‘All suspects’? ” Asami repeated in disbelief, her voice cutting through the din.   The entire room quieted.   “Are you kidding?   Half of us are on the other side of the room and haven’t moved the entire class.   Another four of us are too far away to even get close to Chloé’s bag.”

“The only people that were actually close enough to Chloé’s bag to grab the bracelet are you, Sabrina, Chloé herself, and maybe Adrien,” she continued, “which is a hard pass because Mr. Agreste is a famous fashion designer, so there’s no reason for him to steal it when his dad could just make one.”

“Sabrina is on the wrong side of the desk to take the bracelet from her bag, and Chloé can’t steal her own bracelet, which means unless the bracelet rolled away, that unfortunately leaves you as the only viable suspect!” she finished.

“I’m not a thief!” Marinette shouted.

“Are you saying my daughter’s a thief? ” Mr. Dupain demanded at the same time.

Asami’s mother immediately stepped forwards, jabbing a crimson nail at the baker.   “Do not speak to my daughter that way,” she hissed.   The man flinched slightly, cowering under her ferocious glare despite her smaller stature.

Asami shook her head.   “It’s fine, Kaa-san.”

She turned to Marinette.   “I didn’t say you were a thief.   I said that if the bracelet was stolen, you’d be the most likely suspect .”

“Says who?!” the other girl hissed.   “Why don’t you accuse Mylène then?!   She’s sitting right behind Chloé!”

Marinette!   Enough!” Mr. Dupain snapped.   “Stop accusing your friends!”

Mylène looked shocked that the bluenette would drag her into the brewing mess while Ivan sat up straight, a hard glare forming on his face.

Asami just sighed in exasperation.

“I’m not sure if you realize,” Asami began drily.   “But it’s not exactly possible for a round object to go uphill by itself, so it’d be pretty hard for Mylène to steal the bracelet if it fell out of the bag without getting out of her seat.”

Marinette gaped for a moment before going to protest again, but Asami held up a hand.

“It’s still very likely that the bracelet rolled out of the bag,” she said.   “Seeing as the door was closed, it’s probably still in the classroom.   Why don’t we go look for it first before we continue throwing out accusations?”

The room went quiet.

Everyone looked at each other and murmured in agreement.

Nathalie gave an approving nod, typing something on her tablet.

But before anyone could move, the door suddenly burst open, nearly hitting the woman.

A large man in blue, robotic armor stomped in, his arm blasters glinting menacingly.

“Where is the mayor?” he demanded, voice akin to an off-brand android.

“Officer Raincomprix?!” Asami gasped.

“Dad?!” Sabrina yelped.

The robot-man turned his head towards her.

“I am Rogercop,” he stated.   “Roger Raincomprix has been dismissed.”

“Now,” he continued, raising his blasters threateningly.   “ Where is the mayor?

– Adrien –

Adrien shut the classroom door behind him, pulling it closed quietly.

He sighed in relief.

Made it.

Everyone was arguing and throwing accusations at each other, which worked in his favor as not even Nathalie—who always seemed to have eyes on him—noticed him leaving.

Now…time to deal with this gremlin .

He pulled Plagg from his jacket as he hurried away from the classroom door, glaring down at the band of metal stuck on the Kwami’s head.

“What did you do?!” he hissed angrily.

“It’s a long, boring, and complicated story that I won’t bother you with,” Plagg drawled, Chloé’s bracelet jammed around his head like a glittery metal blindfold.

“Oh, yes you will!   Don’t you realize we have a big problem here?!”

His head snapped up as the sound of clanking became audible.

Glancing over the rails, he stared in horror as a futuristic suit of blue armor marched into the school.

“And now we have a bigger problem!” he muttered.   “Plagg, claws—!”

“Wait, wait, wait!   You can’t transform!” the Kwami shrieked.

He ducked down behind the railing, running quickly to the other side of the hallway before collapsing against the wall.

“What do you mean I can’t transform?” he demanded.

“If you transform, the bracelet will be absorbed with me and damage your powers!” Plagg explained.

Adrien groaned in frustration, making his way to the locker room.

Honestly, he didn’t know what was worse—the current situation with the bracelet, the impending akuma, or how coldly his father had cut the call.

The only good thing about this is that I know how to fix two of those problems!

— ♦ —

Adrien whipped open his locker, rummaging through his lunch bag.

“Where is it…here!”

Adrien pulled out a small bento box wrapped in red.

Working quickly, he untied the red cloth and popped the lid.

Plagg floated over, nose wiggling.   “Ooh, what’s that?   Smells good.”

Adrien just grinned.   “Taiwanese Popcorn Chicken,” he answered.   “Asami made it.”

“Can I have some?” Plagg asked.   Drool was already dripping from his mouth.

“Nope!   Besides, I didn’t take this out to eat,” he said, plucking a plastic packet from the box.

He held it up to the light, then pulled out a piece of camembert.

“A little Yan Su Ji powder…” he said, shaking out a tiny amount.

Adrien held the slice under Plagg’s nose as the Kwami dangled from the bracelet in Adrien’s hand.

The Kwami took a curious sniff.

“Ah…ahh …ACHOO!

With a sound like a firecracker going off, Plagg rocketed free in a sneeze-propelled blur.

“Gesundheit!” Adrien shouted, tossing the chunk of cheese back into its bag.

He quickly repacked his bento box and slammed his locker shut.

“We’re good to go!” he cheered.   “Plagg, claws out!”

Green light flashed over him, and Chat Noir flipped out the window, climbing to the roof.

Peering over the ledge, he saw the Akuma pointing a wrist blaster at the escaping mayor.

“Not on my watch, buster!” he shouted, leaping onto the blaster just as it went off.

The beam of light missed its target, hitting the car the mayor was climbing into.

The robot-man turned to him impassively.

“You are obstructing justice, Chat Noir,” he intoned.   “You are going to pay for this.”

Chat Noir smirked.

“You can add bodily harm to the charges!”

With that, he lunged, rolling past the beams of light blasted at him.

Leaping into the air with a shout, he swung his staff down onto the Akuma’s head—

—only for him to catch it midair and toss him away like a ragdoll.

Shit!

Chat Noir slammed back first into the stone wall of the school.

Ow…

“Mr. Rogercop!

Chloé?

“I’ve got a serious problem— worse than a bad hair day!”

He shook his head, his hearing swimming slightly.

Blinking hard, he looked up just as Chloé got into Rogercop’s squad car.

“Chloé, no!” he shouted.

Too late.   The car peeled off, Chloé inside—with Rogercop at the wheel.

Chat Noir groaned as he scrambled up and began vaulting after the car.

Ladybug better hurry up soon…I have a bad feeling about this.

– Asami –

Chop chop chop chop chop.

Asami diced up a bell pepper as her mom hummed softly, stirring the sauce.

The news played in the background as her dad checked on the beef slices.

Bzzzt!

All heads turned as the channel suddenly switched.

“What’s going on?” Asami murmured, placing down her knife.

Mayor Bourgeois sat at his desk, his face visibly pale.

“Paris has a new superpower,” the mayor stated, his voice shaking.   “His name is Rogercop.   I hereby relinquish all authority to Rogercop.   All citizens are ordered to answer to him.”

“What?” Asami’s mom muttered.

The camera panned up—to Rogercop’s unblinking face.

“Ladybug and Chat Noir are now outlaws,” he droned.   “They must be hunted down and taken into custody immediately.”

Asami’s hands clenched.

“Oh my god,” she whispered.

Her parents shared worried looks over her head.

Asami wrung her hands in worry.

Her mind raced.

If Chat Noir needs to hide…he can use my room.   I just can’t tell Kaa-san and Tou-san.

Asami rubbed her face, suddenly not hungry.

“This is insane…”

– Adrien –

I’m totally complaining about this to Asami later.

There were police everywhere —helicopters flew overhead with search lights glaring down at the rooftops, sirens wailed down every street, and officers stood guard at the City Hall entrance.

On the screens, Rogercop’s face stared impassively.

This literally can’t get any worse.

Chat Noir closed his eyes for a moment as he thought before they suddenly whipped open.

“Aw, crap! ” he hissed, burying his face in his hands.

“What?   Did you hear something?” Ladybug whispered beside him.

“No—I just…   My friend made me lunch and I didn’t even get to eat it!” he complained, slumping against the brick chimney they were hiding behind.   “It’s probably all soggy now too…”

“That’s not important right now!”

“It’s totally important!   I was really looking forward to eating it!” he whined.

Ladybug sighed in frustration.   “ Focus.   Here’s the plan—you provide the distraction by taking out the guards while I break in and sneak attack Rogercop while he’s distracted.”

Chat Noir blinked.   “...That’s it?   That’s the whole plan?”

She glanced sideways at him.   “Yeah, why?”

He scratched the back of his head.   “I mean…it’s kind of basic, don’t you think?   You wouldn’t happen to have any backup plans if it doesn’t work, right?”

Ladybug rolled her eyes.   “We can just improvise.   We’re fine.”

Seriously?

She stood up, brushing herself off.

“I’m going to get as close as possible to the building.   When you’re ready, start fighting.”

She was off and running before he could reply.

Chat Noir sighed, running a hand through his hair.

“Sometimes, I wonder if I’m just here to be the muscle.”

— ♦ —

Chat Noir hopped to the edge of the roof, letting out a loud whistle.

A helicopter spotlight swung in his direction.

Leaping off the ledge, he extended his staff to the ground and slid to the bottom.

He bowed theatrically.   “Well hello, officers.   Heard you were looking for me?” he purred.

“Arrest him!” Rogercop demanded as the policemen charged forwards.

“How rude!,” he called, flipping over a guard.   “And here I thought we could be friends!”

He landed on a second guard’s shoulders and kicked him into a third as he leaped off.

“Say, why are you even listening to Rogercop anyway?” he asked, ducking under a swinging fist.   “You know you don’t have to listen to him since he’s an Akuma, right?”

Actually, speaking of Akumas, why hasn’t the President noticed that Paris has a supervillain terrorist?

Are we in a media blackout or something?

“Anyone want to surrender?” Chat Noir asked.

The only response he got was another guard lunging at him.

“No one?   Alright.   That’s just fine by me!”

— ♦ —

By the time the last guard hit the ground groaning, Chat Noir was already sprinting up the marble steps into the City Hall.

Luckily for him, he didn’t need to do any lockpicking as Rogercop had left a car-shaped hole in the front doors when he’d broken in to seize power from the mayor.

Chat Noir dived through and rolled to his feet, sprinting down the corridor to the mayor’s office.

He skidded through the open doors.

Chloé and Mayor Bourgeois were sitting with glowing cuffs on their wrists.   Not good.

Rogercop was aiming his wrist blasters at an overturned coffee table.   Also not good.

Ladybug was probably hiding behind said coffee table.   Definitely not good!

“Hey, bucket head!   Over here!” he yelled.

Rogercop turned slightly to look at him.

Ladybug dove out from her hiding spot, landing beside him with a spotted oven mitt clutched in her fist.

She must’ve used her Lucky Charm.

He clenched his fists as Rogercop turned towards them, adrenaline thrumming through his veins.   “Alright.   Let’s do this.”

— ♦ —

Obviously, nothing goes to plan in a fight.

Plan A (letting Ladybug enact her plan) was a bust, and Plan B (backing up Ladybug as she enacted her plan) was clearly failing, seeing as they were pinned behind the divider wall by the bathroom.

Alright, Plan C then.

“Whenever you’re ready, LB!” he shouted over the blaster.

Ladybug peeked out from behind the divider, then turned back to him, pulling the belt from a nearby suit.

“Okay, I have an idea, but I still need a ring—!”

A large fist punched through the divider.

Holy shit!

They scrambled out, diving behind the service cart as a beam sizzled past.

“Where am I going to get a ring from?!” she shouted, frustration coating her voice.

The bracelet!

He reached for the bracelet—then froze.   No, too risky.    She’d ask questions.

New plan!

He quickly glanced around the room, then spotted a planter on the other side of the room.

“Ladybug!   Over there!” he whispered.

“Perfect!”   Ladybug flung her yoyo, yanking the planter to her and snapping off the ring-shaped handle.

“Distract Rogercop for as long as you can,” she instructed.

He nodded.

“Cataclysm!”

Black light flickered across his fingers.   Chat Noir dove out, charging towards Rogercop.

“Hah!”

He slid between Rogercop’s legs, Cataclysm-ing the floor beneath him.

Just as it gave out under the larger man’s weight, a beam struck his wrist, pinning his hand to the wall behind him.

“Aw, crap!” he muttered.

He tugged at the cuff, eyes locked on the downed Akuma.

Rogercop struggled futilely, unable to push himself up from the hole.

He grunted in frustration, then looked up as Ladybug sprang out from her hiding place, a makeshift pair of handcuffs in hand.

He raised his arms and fired off a series of blasts.

With a yell, she dropped down on him and shoved the mitten-cuffs on.

Yanking the belt tight, his hands snapped together, rendering his attacks useless.

No! ” he shouted as Ladybug plucked the akumatized whistle from his neck and crushed it underfoot.

The akuma fluttered free.

— ♦ —

One purification later, and Chat Noir was cuff-free and running out of time.

But before he could go home, he had one last thing to do.

Hup!

Chat Noir landed on the school roof with a grunt, a white bag in hand— Chloé’s bag.

Pulling out the bracelet that had caused the entire mess they’d just cleaned up, he examined how the moonlight glinted off its shiny surface before slipping it into an open side pocket.

“Such a tiny object caused such a big mess,” he murmured.

He vaulted off into the night.

Next task?   Deliver the bag (and bracelet) to Roger’s doorstep so he could return it to its owner.

After that?   Popcorn Chicken time!

— ♦ —

The sun shone down cheerfully the next morning, like it knew the day would be a good one.

Nino slung his arm over Adrien’s shoulder as soon as he got out of the car.

“Dude, did you hear?   Sabrina’s dad found Chloé’s bracelet and got promoted!”

“Really?” he asked.

“Yep.”

Asami came walking up, her hands folded behind her back.

“Apparently, he’s a lieutenant now,” she said.

“Wow, good for him!”

Adrien smiled as he walked into the school, briefly seeing Sabrina’s face glowing with joy.

He couldn’t help the grin tugging at his mouth.

I got to eat my Popcorn Chicken, Sabrina’s dad got promoted…

Today is going to be a good day.

– Nathalie –

Nathalie’s heels clicked loudly as she walked down the hallways of the Agreste mansion.

Pushing open the door to Gabriel’s atelier, she slipped in quietly, watching as he stood by the window, staring down at the front gate.

She waited silently, knowing it was better to let him speak first.

He was likely watching as Adrien left to visit his friend’s house once again.

Of course, it wasn’t the Lahiffe boy’s house—that one he was explicitly banned from.

No, he was going to visit his other friend—Asami.

The one she’d been instructed to evaluate.

“Well?”

Gabriel Agreste’s voice broke the silence as he turned away from the window.

“She’s level-headed.   Intelligent.   Protective of Adrien as well, but not unreasonable.”   Nathalie pushed her glasses up her nose, looking at her notes.   “I’ve seen no indication of ulterior motives.   She seems to genuinely want to be his friend.”

Gabriel hummed thoughtfully.

“Is she a bad influence?”

“Is she a threat to my influence on Adrien?” was what he was really asking.

“No, sir.”

“Then she may be useful…for now.”

He tapped his fingers on the windowsill.

“Keep an eye on her, Nathalie.   I want to know if she ever interferes with my plans for Adrien.”

“Yes, sir.”

Chapter 17: Mine, Mine, Mine

Chapter Text

– Marinette –

“Come on—you can do it, girl!” Alya encouraged.   “It’s not that hard!”

“I can’t! ” Marinette wailed.   “What if I mess up and say something stupid?!   You know how I am—Adrien’s going to hate me forever!

The brunette rolled her eyes.   “You’re just asking him to the movies—there’s nothing to be afraid of!   It’s literally just—‘Hey, it’s Marinette!   Wanna go to the movies?   Call me later with your decision, okay?   Bye!’—and that’s it!   You literally can’t mess this up!”

“But what if I do?!   I’ll never be able to face him again!   I’ll have to change my name, move countries, become a stall owner in Saudi Arabia selling rugs, and then die all alone and in shame! ” Marinette shrieked, throwing herself down onto her chaise, phone skittering across the pink fabric.

“Right, terrifying.   Worst thing ever,” Alya drawled, stepping closer.   “But, you know what would be worse?”

Marinette lifted her head slightly, peering up at the other girl’s mischievous smile.   “What?”

“If I did this .”

Alya hit the call button.

“AHHHHH!   Alya what did you do?!” Marinette screeched, jumping up and shaking her friend.

“It’s dialing~

Marinette froze as Adrien’s voice came over the phone.

To her relief, it wasn’t the actual boy.

“Hey, this is Adrien's voicemail.   Leave a message.”   Beep.

“It’s gone to voicemail!” she hissed.

Alya shoved her towards her phone.   “Leave a message!   Don’t improv!”

Marinette picked up the phone, hands shaking.   “Uh…Hi, Adrien’s voicemail.   This is, uh, Marinette, and uh…   Callmeseeyoulaterbye!”

She flung the phone back onto her chaise like it was on fire.

Alya looked at her, unimpressed.

“What?” she moaned in frustration.   “You know what I’m like.   I can’t just go ‘Hey, sexy.   It’s Marinette.   You know, I’ve got a massive crush on you, and honestly, I’d ask you to a movie, but you’re so handsome that it turns my brain to mush, and now the only way I can talk to you is over this stupid phone, so call me later!’   Where would I even get the confidence?”

Alya raised her eyes to the ceiling.

“If you wish to hear your message again, press 1.   If you wish to erase your message, press 2.”

What?

Both heads whipped down to look at the phone— which hadn’t been hung up.

“Hit 2!   Hit 2!” Alya yelled.

Marinette dove for the phone, tapping the screen quickly.

She sighed in relief.

“Message saved.   Goodbye,” said the automated voice.

Marinette screamed.

— ♦ —

This is it—my life is officially over!

Marinette gripped her hair, glaring at her cellphone like it betrayed her.

“I called him ‘sexy’!” she shrieked.   “Oh my god, he’s going to hear that voicemail and know that I’ve got the hots for him!   And he’s going to think I’m so weird!   Because I said he’s so handsome I can’t think around him!   Oh my god , Alya!”

Marinette paced the floor like a caged animal, hands gripping her hair.   One moment she was screaming into a pillow, the next she was clutching it like a lifeline, rocking back and forth on her bed while biting it anxiously.

“Relax, drama queen,” Alya said, leaning back against the wall.   “It’s not the end of the world.   The dude’s probably busy since it went to voicemail.   If you don’t want him to hear that message, just go in and delete it before he does.”

Marinette’s head snapped up.

“That’s…that’s genius!   I can just delete it!   That way he won’t hear it!”   She scrambled up from her bed.

Reaching up, she pulled down a large chart, checking the contents.

“He’s at fencing club right now!   We have exactly twenty-two and a half minutes before it ends!” she exclaimed.

Alya walked over, staring at the detailed, color-coded notes.

“Is this his schedule?”

Marinette laughed, rubbing the back of her head.

“Yeah.   It took me a while to put it together, but it looks perfect, right?”

Alya snorted in amusement, eyes scanning the tiny writing and drawings littering the colorful blocks.

“Girl, you are crazy for him, aren’t you?” she said admiringly.   “This is some serious dedication!”

Marinette giggled innocently, playing with her fingers.

“I am.”

“Well, let’s go!”

— ♦ —

The bakery door swung open, and Alya and Marinette raced out.

“Woo-hoo!   What a turnout!”   A black blur leapt onto a nearby rooftop, leaping down into the park next door.   “Hey, everybody!”

What?   Chat Noir?   Oh no!   I totally forgot!

“The unveiling for the Ladybug and Chat Noir statue!” Alya cried as Marinette smacked her head repeatedly.   “I completely spaced!”

She turned to the bluenette.   “I’m sorry, girl, but I’ve got to cover this for the Ladyblog!   We can go get Adrien’s phone right after?” she offered.

“If we do that, his fencing practice will be over, and he’ll have his phone by then!” she protested.

“Oh…”   Alya slumped slightly.   “I’m really sorry, Marinette…”

Marinette beamed, nudging the blogger.   “Don’t sweat it—I can handle it!”

“You sure?” she asked.

“Positive!” Marinette shouted, already running towards the school.

She was across the street before Alya could respond.

— ♦ —

Marinette edged along the courtyard, ducking past the fencers training in the courtyard.

Slipping into the locker room, she shut the door carefully behind him.

“Now, how am I going to find Adrien’s locker?” she muttered.

Tikki zipped out of her purse as Marinette paced anxiously.

“Marinette…”

“What to do…what to do…”

“Marinette…”

“Hold on, Tikki—   Wait!   I can just call his phone and figure out where—!”

“MARINETTE!” Tikki shrieked.

What?! ” she snapped.   “I don’t have time for this!”

Tikki shrank back slightly at her Holder’s shout, but quickly regained her confidence and glared at the bluenette.

“Marinette, this is wrong!   You’re committing a crime! ” the Kwami cried.

Marinette was already shaking her head before Tikki was done.

“You don’t understand , Tikki!   I need to get that phone—otherwise Adrien will hear my message and I’ll die of embarrassment!”

She quickly dialed Adrien’s number and hit ‘call’.

Brrring…brrring…

Marinette ran down the aisles, pressing her ear to each locker.

Two aisles later, she found it.

“It’s here!” she cried, yanking at the handle.

Locked.

The door held firm, like it knew what she was trying to do.

“No, no, no!   I’m so close!” Marinette muttered.   “Maybe I can pick the lock?”

She pulled a bobby pin from her purse and jammed it into the lock.

“Come on, come on…”

Tikki hovered silently above her—no longer worried, just sad.

— ♦ —

The minutes ticked by quickly with no progress being made.

Marinette glanced up at the clock.

“Shit!   I’m running out of time!”

With no other option left, she went nuclear.

Bang!

“Marinette!” Tikki shrieked as the girl threw her shoulder into the locker door.

Bang!

“Marinette, what are you doing?!   Stop!”

Bang!

“I have to get that phone!” Marinette shouted.

Bang!

The metal was slowly warping under Tikki’s horrified eyes.

Bang!

The clock hit two-twenty.   They were out of time.

Bang!

“Marinette, they’re coming!” Tikki cried as the bluenette stepped back to ram the locker again.   She barely registered the bruising ache in her shoulder.

“What?!”   Marinette’s eyes snapped to the clock.   “I haven’t gotten his phone yet!”

“There’s no time!   We have to leave!”

Growling under her breath, Marinette looked back at the dented locker before making her escape through the side door.

The locker room was flooded with fencing students not a minute after.

– Asami –

Asami peered down from the second floor, listening to the tink of foils clashing.

Her pencil flew across her page as she watched Adrien battle his opponent down in the courtyard.

Tiny sketches and notes floated around a sketch of a rapier-wielding prince, sharp lines outlining his powerful yet lithe form.

He moves like a dancer…so graceful, so precise.

With a sharp clang , his opponent was knocked back, his foil flying out of his hand.

Adrien darted forwards to touch the tip of his own sword to the other boy’s chest.

Asami clapped loudly, letting out a loud whistle.

“Nice one, Adrien!”

Adrien pushed up his mask, grinning up at her.

“Going to get some water!” he called.

Asami waved as he ran off to the locker room.

Hm…isn’t it about time for Ladybug and Chat Noir’s statue to be unveiled?

I should go see it.

— ♦ —

Asami arrived to find a cheering crowd gathered around the draped statue in the park’s corner.

She squeezed her way toward the front, murmuring apologies as she slipped past.

“Woo-hoo!”

Asami’s head snapped up as Chat Noir leaped down from a nearby building, landing on the statue pedestal with feline grace.

“What a turnout!” he declared, giving a jaunty wave.   “Hey, everybody!”

The cheering of the crowd ratcheted up another notch.

“Chat Noir!”

Ahhhh!   I love you, Chat Noir!”

“You’re so awesome!”

“Marry me!”

Asami snorted at the last one, watching as the hero’s eyebrows shot up in surprise behind his mask.

“Uh, no thanks!” he called, earning a round of laughter.

Asami shook her head with a smirk, then brought two fingers to her lips and let out a sharp whistle.

Chat Noir’s ears stood at attention, and he glanced around for the source of the sound.

His eyes fell on her, and he lit up.

Chat Noir’s lips twitched up in a grin, and he waved enthusiastically at her.

Asami wiggled her fingers back at him, smiling as his eyes crinkled with happiness.

So cute.

— ♦ —

Despite Ladybug’s continued absence, the ceremony commenced.

“It’s only proper for Paris to pay homage to those who protect us from evil,” declared the mayor.   “Ladybug and Chat Noir!”

With a flourish, the tarp was pulled off, revealing the bronze statue.

Asami clapped as she stared at the crouching figure of Chat Noir in awe.   Her eyes lifted to Ladybug’s leaping body circled by her yoyo.

Amazing.

The statue was a detailed masterpiece, clearly depicting Paris’ heroes in motion as they spread hope across the city with their signature strength and grace.

Chat Noir stood beneath it, waving and posing for the cameras.

Eventually, the excitement calmed, and the crowd began to disperse, chatting excitedly about the ceremony, the statue, and being able to see Chat Noir up close.

Some people lingered to take selfies with Chat Noir and the statue before leaving.

Asami approached Chat Noir, pausing as she heard him talking to Théo Barbot, the statue’s sculptor.

“These statues are amazing ,” he praised the artist.   “One thing’s slightly off though—I'm actually taller than Ladybug.”

Théo sighed despondently.

“Ladybug didn’t show up,” he murmured.   “I just wanted to…express my adoration for her.   Let her know that everything I had went into her statue.”

“I’m sure if she took a little time to get to know me, she would see how much we have in common ,” he continued fervently.   “Our devotion to the things we love.”

With every word out of the man’s mouth, Chat Noir’s eyes narrowed.

He plastered on a fake smile that Asami could see from a mile away.

“Not sure if you didn’t already know, but Ladybug and I are kind of a thing ,” he drawled, throwing an arm around Théo’s shoulders.

Asami raised an eyebrow.

“Really?” the artist asked.

“Yeah, we’re like this .”   Chat Noir crossed his fingers and smiled—all teeth and no warmth.

His eyes were dark with the promise of danger.   “Back off,” they seemed to say.   “Or else.”

Théo clenched his fists, glaring at the hero.   He threw off the other boy’s arm and stormed off.

Asami sighed.

Here comes the akuma.

— ♦ —

Asami watched the enraged artist march away before walking over to Chat Noir.

“You and Ladybug aren’t actually together, aren’t you?” she asked knowingly.

Chat Noir laughed awkwardly.

“No, we’re not,” he admitted.   “But I’m hoping she’ll like me back someday.”

Asami didn’t know whether to admire his hope or feel sorry for him.   Maybe both.

“Well, I wish you all the best.”

A gentle silence fell between them.

“Do you think it’s bad to love someone who doesn’t love you back?” Chat Noir asked suddenly.

He cringed.   “Sorry, that was weird—don’t answer that.”

“No, it’s okay!” Asami reassured.   “It’s a good question—give me a second, okay?”

She thought for a moment.

“I don’t think it’s a bad thing,” she said slowly.   “But you can’t keep hanging onto that person if there’s no actual progress being made.   At one point…you’re going to have to say ‘enough is enough’ and move on…because you deserve better than to be left hanging.”

Chat Noir stood there silently, thinking to himself.

“But that’s not why you told him you were together, right?” she asked.   “Not because you were jealous, but for some other reason.”

He snorted.

“Well, I mean…the main reason was because that guy looked too old,” Chat Noir admitted.

“Too old?”

“He’s, like, eighteen, right?   I mean, he’s got a mini-goatee and everything.   If Ladybug’s about my age, he’d be four or five years older than her, which would be seriously creepy.”

“You’re thirteen?” Asami asked.

“Fourteen,” he corrected absently, then froze, glancing at her.

Asami’s eyebrows raised in surprise.   That made him barely older than her—still a kid, even underneath all that charm.

“...Oops,” he muttered.   “I shouldn’t have said that.”

She waved her hands reassuringly.   “No, it’s okay!   I just wasn’t expecting for you to be about my age.   I won’t tell anyone, if that’s what you’re worried about.”

Chat Noir stared at her for a moment, then nodded, relaxing.

“Thanks.”

A beep sounded from Chat Noir’s baton.   Asami’s phone buzzed at the same time.

“Ah…I’ve got to go,” he said, rubbing the back of his neck.

Asami smiled.   “It’s okay.   I’ve got to get back to school anyway.   My friend’s probably waiting for me.”

“Oh?”   Chat Noir raised an eyebrow, leaning forwards conspiratorially.   “And who is this friend?”

Asami flicked his nose.   “Don’t be nosey,” she chided.   “But if you really want to know, his name is Adrien.”

He gasped dramatically.   “A boy?   How scandalous.

She swatted his arm.   “Don’t be silly.   We’re not like that,” she scolded, ignoring his offended gasp at her smack.

“Oh, how you hurt me, Princess!   I’ve been so greatly wounded!” the Cat Hero wailed theatrically.   He flopped onto the ground, clutching his heart.   “How will I ever survive?”

“Don’t you have somewhere to be?” Asami deadpanned.

“Yes,” he said cheekily.   He popped back up, dusted himself off, then leaned forwards, presenting his cheek to her.

“One for the road?”   His eyes glinted, daring her to try.

So the kitty wants to play?

Asami shrugged, hiding her smirk.

“If you say so.”   Before he could move away, she pecked his cheek.

Chat Noir promptly froze, eyes round.

“Thought I wouldn’t do it?” she teased.

No response.

“Chat?”

Nothing.

“Chat Noir?”

He was like a statue—one that was quickly turning red.

With a tea-kettle whine, Chat Noir covered his face, crouching down.

Asami leaned over him.   “You okay?”

“...No,” came the muffled reply.   The hero slowly stood up, face still burning.

His embarrassed glare was weakened by his burning cheeks.

“I’m going now!” he squeaked out, pulling out his staff and vaulting away.

Asami’s laughter trailed after him.

Silly kitty.

Always likes to play around until he gets his tail bitten.

He got exactly what he asked for.

She turned towards the park exit and walked out, humming cheerfully.

– Adrien –

Chat Noir landed on the roof of the school, dropping down into the corner of the now-empty courtyard, his blush fully faded and his composure regained.

Glancing around quickly, he transformed back in a flash of green light.

Adrien stretched languidly, making his way to the locker room doors.

He peeked in.

…Why was everyone crowded around his locker?

“Hey,” he said, walking over.   “What’s going on?”

The crowd of students parted before him, murmuring softly.

“This is really bad.”

“Who would do this?”

“He’s going to freak out.”

Adrien froze.

His locker was dented.

Right in the center, at shoulder height.

Adrien felt his breath stutter in his chest.

He stepped closer, slowly.   A part of him hoped he was seeing it wrong.

Maybe someone had been carrying something and had accidentally banged it against his locker?

His gut twisted.

No.   That wasn’t it.

He swallowed, a lump stuck in his throat, fingers hovering over the dent that hadn’t been there twenty minutes ago.

Someone tried to break into my locker.

— ♦ —

Adrien sat at his desk, staring at his bag as Plagg munched noisily on his cheese, oblivious to his Holder’s worries.

Principal Damocles had been alerted about the attempted break-in, and he’d promised the lockers would be replaced by Monday.

Unfortunately, there were no security cameras in that area of the school—which seemed like a massive oversight, in Adrien’s opinion—meaning the perpetrator had not been caught.

He’d managed to convince the principal not to contact his father about the incident—Adrien was sure that he’d take any excuse to pull him out of school and lock him in the house for the foreseeable future in the name of “protection”.

Which left him where he was now—staring at his fencing bag and wondering why someone would try to break into his locker specifically.

The only thing he could think of was to steal his phone.

God, he hoped it wasn’t a fan that tried this.

He’d had more than enough dealings with crazy fans to want to deal with them during school .

School was supposed to be his sanctuary—his escape from home.

And now it’d been violated.

Adrien didn’t know what to think about that.

With a sigh, he unlocked his phone, rubbing the bridge of his nose.

Four messages.   One voicemail.

 

Nino 🎧: Yo, if you’ve got time, wanna watch a movie?   Asami will be coming too.

Father: You have a photoshoot tomorrow.   Nathalie will pick you up.

Asami 🌸: Heard about the movie plans.   I’m totally down if you are!

Chloé 🐝: Adrikinssssss!   You haven’t called in forever!   Call me as soon as you get this, okay?   Love youuuuu ❤️❤️❤️😘😘😘

 

“A movie, huh?” Adrien murmured.   A smile formed on his lips.

Yeah…a movie!

That’s exactly what I need!

Feeling much better, he clicked open his voicemail and eyed the unknown number.

“I have no idea who this is,” he muttered, thumb hovering over the icon.

Something about it made his gut twist—but he couldn't explain why.

With a shrug, he deleted it.

Must be spam.

— ♦ —

Adrien scribbled down notes as he flipped through his textbook, half-listening to the news that played on his TV.

Fortunately, he wasn’t distracted enough to miss the sudden shift in tone of Nadja’s voice.

“And in some astonishing news, there's been a spectacular theft at the Louvre,” Nadja proclaimed.

What?

Adrien’s head snapped to the screen.

“Amateur video showed without a shadow of a doubt that the thief is none other than the famous hero, Chat Noir.”

“What do you mean ‘Chat Noir’?!” he exclaimed.   “I’m right here!”

He stared in disbelief at the exact replica of himself, brazenly clutching the Mona Lisa.

In hindsight, he could understand why people thought that Copycat was him—they were identical from their golden hair and cat ears, down to their clawed gloves and black boots.

But that didn’t reassure him at all–instead, it made him even more annoyed.

How could people think that was him?!

He was a hero!

Just an hour ago, they’d unveiled a statue of him—now they were turning on him?

He couldn’t believe this!

“This painting’s the cat’s meow!” the thief declared, running out of the gallery as the metal gate slammed down just behind him.

“‘The cat’s meow’?” Adrien hissed in irritation.

“Oh, wow,” Plagg said, floating up to the screen.   “He looks exactly like you!”

“Yeah, and that’s the only thing similar about us!   He’s not just a fake—he’s a terrible fake!” he snapped, shooting up from his seat.   “I’ve got to clear my name!”

“Plagg, claws out!”

Green light flashed, and Chat Noir leaped out of Adrien’s window, eyes blazing with determination.

— ♦ —

Of course, the Copycat turned out to be Théo Barbot, the jealous sculptor of their hero statues.

He shouldn’t have been surprised—the guy was the perfect Akuma bait.

Not only that, but because Chat Noir was so angry, he’d left the perfect opening for Copycat to exploit.

And exploit it he did, chaining Chat Noir to the floor of his workshop and forcing him to waste his Cataclysm on a piece of plywood when he tried to escape.

Damn it!

Chat Noir yanked on his chains futilely, glaring at his doppelgänger.

Copycat clicked shut Chat Noir’s baton, ending his call with Ladybug.

“Ladybug’s on her way,” the villain drawled.   “Which was my plan all along.”

Chat Noir scoffed.   “You think you can trick her?   She knows me too well.”

“I know you well too,” the other Cat ‘hero’ hissed, pulling out a clipped newspaper photo and stroking the image, fingers trembling reverently.   “And from now on, she’ll love me —not you!”

“‘Love me’?” Chat Noir murmured.

Of course!

He’s jealous because I told him Ladybug and I were together!

I can use this to help Ladybug figure out who is who!

“Right!” he smirked.   “She loves me!   That means she’ll know exactly who you are!”

Copycat snarled in anger, stuck his photo into his pocket, and knocked Chat Noir’s feet out from under him.

“Oof!”

Chat Noir landed with a grunt, the Akuma pouncing on him immediately after.

The thief snatched up Chat Noir’s wrist, clawed fingers reaching for his Miraculous with a loud laugh.

Just before he could grab it, a sharp zip cut through the air.

“Ha!”   Chat Noir laughed in relief as Ladybug swung in.

There you are,” Copycat breathed with a lovesick look on his face.

— ♦ —

The ensuing fight, after he’d exposed his doppelgänger, was fast and brutal.

Copycat fought like he wanted to shred his lookalike to ribbons with his claws.

It was all Chat Noir could do to keep him in check, using every ounce of his skill to beat him back.

Ladybug mistook him for his fake once.

It was only for a second—but a second was enough.

A second where she saw someone else and decided that was the real him.

His heart clenched in his chest like she’d squeezed it in her fist.

When the dust settled and the akuma was purified, the tension stung like an open wound.

“Glad you can tell the real cat from the fake one,” Chat Noir said with a grin.

Ladybug shrugged.   “Once I figured out which cat was really in love with me, it was a no-brainer.”

His smile faltered slightly.

I…don’t think she’s talking about…me…

Does she not think my feelings are real?

He forced down the hurt that wanted to bubble up as his ring beeped.

One minute left.

“Better go,” he said, turning away to hide the pain in his eyes.   “You should probably talk to him.   You know, since his crush just got crushed.”

He vaulted away before she could respond.

And that makes two of us.

— ♦ —

Adrien laid on his bed, Plagg snoring noisily by his ear, replaying the last few moments of the recent battle.

“Once I figured out which cat was really in love with me, it was a no-brainer.”

He bit his lip, fighting back tears.

Didn’t I make my feelings clear enough?

Why isn’t she taking me seriously?

As he wallowed in his misery, Asami’s voice cut gently through his thoughts.

“At one point…you’re going to have to say ‘enough is enough’ and move on…because you deserve better than to be left hanging.”

Should I move on?

Is loving Ladybug…right for me?

I don’t know…

His mind wandered as he continued thinking, and suddenly, the image of his dented locker came to mind.

His heart stuttered in his chest.

That…that’s terrifying.

That someone would invade my privacy like that.

It scares me.

I…

I’m scared.

His room suddenly felt too small.

“Kid?”

Adrien flinched, turning to look at the Kwami, who was rubbing his eyes sleepily.

“What’s wrong?” Plagg asked.

“Nothing’s wrong, Plagg,” he mumbled.   “Go to sleep.”

Plagg floated over, blinking away his exhaustion.

“Hey—don’t lie to me, kid.”   His voice was softer than usual.   “I can smell those tears, and your breathing’s all messed up.”

“Why don’t you go for a run, huh?” suggested the Kwami.

“It’s late out—Father would never let me go,” Adrien muttered.

Plagg rolled his eyes.   “As Chat Noir, I mean.”

Adrien stared up at the ceiling.   The shadows of his bookshelf stretched long over his bed.

Maybe he did need air.

“...Okay.”

— ♦ —

Chat Noir landed on a rooftop a ways from his house.

He stood there, staring at the bright full moon and breathing in the crisp fall air.

Cars honked as they drove down the streets, their headlights illuminating the ground below.

It’s so…peaceful.

Chat Noir sighed slightly, eyes drifting across the skyline.

A flash of red caught his eye.

His head whipped back.

Ladybug?

He was wrong—it was Asami in a crimson nightgown, leaning out her window and beckoning him over.

Chat Noir vaulted over, leaning a hand on the wall of her house to steady himself as he perched on his staff.

“Hey.”

Asami stared at him silently, not replying.

He wondered what was going through her head—if she could see the exhaustion and heartbreak in his eyes.

“...Do you want to come in and talk for a bit?” she asked softly.

It seems she can.   How does she always know how I’m feeling?

Chat Noir hesitated slightly, hand hovering mid-air, uncertain.

“We can break into my cookie stash?” she offered.

He smiled and leaned forwards to slip inside her window.

“Why didn’t you say so earlier?”

They talked late into the night.

– Alya –

“Alya, I didn’t get to erase that voicemail!” Marinette hissed as Adrien got out of his car.   “What do I do?!”

Alya winced.   “Girl, seriously?   You still haven’t—okay, it’s fine, breathe.   He probably hasn’t listened to it yet, seeing as he hasn’t been looking at us.”

“But what if that means he’s trying to avoid me?!”   She gasped in horror.   “Oh my god, he totally heard it—he’s going to hate me forever!   I can’t take it, Alya—I’m going to die!

“Calm down, girl!” Alya reassured her, clutching the bluenette’s shoulders.   “Don’t worry—I’ll figure something out, okay?”

Marinette hesitated, then nodded slowly.

“Okay.”

— ♦ —

Of course, today was the day Ms. Mendeleiev announced a pop quiz on the information presented during their projects.

Marinette was put on the other side of the room.

Alya, luckily, had been put next to Adrien.

This is the perfect time to ask him!

“Hey, Adrien!” she whispered as Ms. Mendeleiev began passing out tests.   “Did you get any voicemails yesterday?”

Adrien raised an eyebrow at the strange question.

“Yeah?” he answered.

“Did you listen to it?”

Adrien furrowed his brows in confusion.

“No?”

Alya’s eyes widened as she shot up straight.

Wait, that means—!   I have to tell Marinette!

She began reaching for her phone.

“Testing begins—now!   No talking!” Ms. Mendeleiev snapped out.

Alya grit her teeth and refocused on her paper.

I’ll tell her right after.

Questions on survival in extreme environments filled her mind, and by the time she was done and complaining with Marinette about the test—

—she’d completely forgotten what Adrien told her.

And Marinette’s spiral had only just begun.

Chapter 18: Shadows and Sin

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

– Marinette –

Ten hours to film…Twenty-seven hours until the Parisian Student Short Film Festival…

…AND I GET TO STAR IN A MOVIE WITH ADRIEN!

Marinette bit back a squeal of joy.

Writing a movie script had been hard, but between Alya and Nino, they’d managed to flesh out a solid storyline with her and Adrien as the main protagonists.

Thanks to a little extra input from herself, of course.

And best of all?

Asami and Chloé were the villains.

She hadn’t exactly meant to convince Alya to write them like that.   It’s just…

Chloé fit the role of a spoiled politician’s daughter so well .   (Probably because she was one.)

And Asami…

Well, Marinette had no real excuse there.

She was her rival for Adrien’s love.   It only made sense for them to be enemies.   Right?

Of course, the universe seemed to have opinions about her decisions.

Bang!

The classroom door slammed open, and Asami came in lugging two duffel bags, each half her size.

Her face was exhausted but triumphant.

“Jesus Christ!” Nino yelped, then rushed over with Juleka and Max to take the bags off her.   Rose ran after them with a juice box.

Nino nearly collapsed under its weight, prompting Ivan to lift it off him.

“Careful,” Asami panted, taking a long pull from the box.   “Those are our costumes.”

Nearly every head snapped up.

“You got us costumes?!

“Holy crap, Asami!”

“Wow, really?”

“Awesome!”

“I can’t wait to wear mine!”

They attacked the bags with enthusiasm.

Marinette ground her teeth.

Of course Asami would go above and beyond to make costumes for everyone.

Such a pick-me bitch.

Her eyes drifted to Adrien, and her fists clenched so hard a knuckle popped.

Adrien was brushing a lock of hair out of Asami’s face with a worried look on his face.

“You’re pushing yourself too hard,” he murmured.   “You have dark circles now.”

“I’m fine, Adrien.”   Asami gently grabbed his hands, pulling them away from her face.   “Really.   I got a solid four hours of sleep.”

“That’s not enough!” Adrien protested.   “You should be sleeping more than four hours.”

“I needed to get our costumes!   I had to search through my attic for the right pieces,” she explained.   “Some of them I had to be repurposed later, others I had to modify…   Come on, don’t tell me I look bad.”

Asami twirled slightly, showing off her outfit.   Black leather pants hugged her legs, contrasting boldly with her crisp white blouse.   Her long hair spilled down her back in a dark waterfall.   Black ankle boots brought her up to Adrien’s height, giving her an extra inch or two.

In short, she looked exactly like the mafia boss she was playing.   Marinette hated how cool and professional she looked.

“You look amazing,” Adrien reassured her.   Marinette’s blood boiled.   “But that’s not the point—you shouldn’t be sacrificing your health for us.”

Asami opened her mouth to protest, and Marinette saw red.

“Okay!” she cut in, voice too bright.   “That’s super sweet, Adrien, but um…we should start getting dressed, right?   I mean, if Asami spent so much time on these, we should make sure they’re being used!”

Adrien hesitated, looking back at Asami.   Behind him, Nino let out a shout of victory as he pulled out a garment bag with Adrien’s name on the label.   Garment bags and clothing were strewn all over the classroom as people unpacked their costumes.

“Go, I’ll be fine,” Asami promised, waving him off.   She gave another pointed suck of her juice as she sat back in her chair.

Marinette ignored the tic in the eye.

“Adrien, come on!”   She darted forwards and grabbed his arm, pulling him along.

Oh my god, I’m holding his arm!

Don’t look at him, Marinette, just keep walking!

Adrien let himself be pulled toward Nino and Alya, who were waiting with their garment bags.

“Asami will be fine.   You know how she is,” Marinette said, scooting past Alix, who was shoving on a black vest reading POLICE on the front.

“I know,” he sighed, dodging a flailing arm.   “But I can’t help but worry.”

“Why don’t you just…you know, be there for her?   Make sure she’s taking care of herself?”   Marinette wanted to vomit at the words that just came out of her mouth.

However, it was worth it for the soft smile that Adrien gave her.

“I guess you’re right,” he murmured.   “There’s not much else I can do.   I can’t stop her, anyway.   She’s really…a perfectionist.”

He’s so nice!

That must be it—he’s just being nice to Asami.

But then…why did he smile at me like that?

Oh, I know!

He must’ve heard my voicemail and decided he liked me back!

Why else would he smile at me like that?!

Thank goodness I didn’t manage to delete that voicemail.

It must be fate!

Marinette beamed to herself as she took her garment bag from Alya.

I’m so excited for our kiss scene!

— ♦ —

“Is everyone happy with their costumes?   I had to eyeball a lot of your measurements, so they might not fit perfectly,” Asami admitted.

“Well, I think I look great ,” Chloé proclaimed, posing in a gold bodycon dress, her hair loose and perfectly curled.   Golden hoop earrings swung from her ears.   Her iconic sunglasses were perched daintily on her head.   “Not like that wasn’t going to be obvious.”

“Hate to say it, but she really does,” Alya muttered.

Marinette frowned, glaring down at her tan trench coat, hair pinned up in a tight bun.

Why does Chloé get to look like a total bombshell while I have to look like this?!

I look so boring…

Her eyes drifted towards Adrien, who wore a crisp shirt, the first two buttons undone, black coat slung over his arm.

Adrien looks so cool though…

So handsome…

Her eyes glazed over slightly.

Don’t you dare drool, Marinette!

That’s Asami’s costume he’s wearing!

Quickly, she sucked back all her spit, swallowing nervously.

“I think you did a good job,” Juleka said, smoothing her bartender’s vest.   “This fits really well.”

“Yeah!” Rose chimed in.   “I really like the flowers on this dress.   They’re so cute!”

The other actors chimed in with various affirmations.

“Oh, good.”   Asami wilted slightly in relief.   “I had to make some adjustments last night so some of the pieces would fit better, but I wasn’t a hundred percent sure.   Glad it all worked out.”

“Alright!”   Nino stepped forwards.   “Now that we’re all dressed—places, people!   To the hallway!   We’ve got nine hours left to film, and then we’re out of here!”

Everyone scattered to their places.

“We’re so screwed,” Alix muttered, sprinting to her spot.

Max readied the clapperboard.

“Alright—Take One!   Lights, Camera, Action!”

– ♦ – ♦ – ♦ –

[ – MOVIE – ]

Scene: Alleyway

Police sirens wailed in the distance as Federal Agent Lucien Moreau walked down the sidewalk.

Slipping under the police tape, he headed to where a woman was crouched over a body, the legs hanging out of the alley on the sidewalk.

“Detective Bernard,” he said in greeting.

Élise Bernard stood quickly—

– ♦ – ♦ – ♦ –

[ – HALLWAY – ]

“Cut!” Nino yelled.   “Marinette, you have to stand calmly —not leap to your feet like you’ve been electrified.”

“I am standing calmly!”   Marinette flushed in embarrassment.

“Only if ‘calmly’ means ‘rabbit on steroids,’” he deadpanned.

“Wow,” Alix muttered.   “Is he going to be like this the entire movie?”

“I really hope not,” Kim groaned.

“Hey, it’s okay!”   Asami stepped in, raising her hands placatingly.   “It’s just the first take.   We can redo it.”

Nino sighed.   “Sure, I guess.”   He turned to Marinette.   “Sorry, dudette.   I’m just stressed.”

“I-It’s fine!” Marinette stammered.

“Alright, let’s take it from the top!”

– ♦ – ♦ – ♦ –

[ – MOVIE – ]

Élise Bernard stood calmly, dusting her hands off.

“Agent Moreau.   How have you been?” she responded.

He tilted his hand side to side.   “I’ve seen better days,” he said.   “Who’ve we got here?”

“Mathis Durant,” she stated.   “Male, 24, Caucasian, about 5’4”, 136 pounds, killed by a bullet through the head.   He’s also got multiple GSWs and knife wounds over his body.   Seems whoever killed him wanted it to hurt.”

“Yikes,” Lucien muttered.   “So we’ve got a sadist on our hands.”

“Probably,” she agreed as two cops came over.   “Seeing as this is the third body we’ve found like this.”

Before he could respond, the two officers reached them.

“Detective,” the female officer said.   “Thought you might want to see this.”

She held up an evidence bag.

A single bullet casing glinted through the plastic.

“Scoured the whole alley—this was all we could find,” the other one commented.

He blinked, as if just now noticing Lucien.

“Oh, uh…Officer Leo Dumas,” he introduced, sticking out his hand.   “And this is my partner, Officer Dani Dupont.”

“Lucien Moreau,” Lucien answered, accepting the handshake.   “Federal Agent.”

“Glad you’re here, sir,” Leo said.

“As am I,” the blonde responded.   “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I need to reconvene with Detective Bernard.”

With a nod, Leo and Dani left the alleyway.

“Well, I think we’ve gotten all we can by looking at the crime scene and body,” Lucien sighed, turning around.   “Let’s go back to the precinct and review what we know.”

– ♦ – ♦ – ♦ –

[ – HALLWAY – ]

“And…scene!”   Nino clapped with a mix of relief and excitement.   “Nice one, people!   Scene One—finished!”

“Oh.   That wasn’t so bad,” Alix muttered.

“Yeah, that was pretty easy.   Did I really have to call Adrien ‘sir’ though?   I’m not his recruit.” Kim complained.

“He does outrank you,” Asami reminded him gently with a knowing smile.

“Bah.”

– ♦ – ♦ – ♦ –

[ – MOVIE – ]

Scene: Precinct

A table covered in photos and maps sat in the middle of a precinct room.

Lucien and Élise stood over it, examining the evidence.

“All three of them knew each other,” Élise said, tapping a printout of the three victims’ contact lists, each of their names circled in red.   “Our killer might be going down a list.”

Lucien’s eyes caught onto a name and widened.   “My sister is on here,” he murmured tersely, picking them up.   His hands tensed around the paper.   “Is it possible they’re going after a group?”

“Definitely,” the detective agreed.   “We should cross-reference these and list out which contacts overlap for all three of them.”

“Or,” said Leo, bursting into the room with Dani right behind, making cease-and-desist signs at him.   “You can check their group chats.   Or group chat , more accurately.”

He slammed a piece of paper on the table, puffing up proudly.

“I am so sorry about him,” Dani muttered.   “I had no idea he would burst in here like that.   We’ll just go—come on, Dumas!”   She grabbed the larger man’s arm and hauled him out of the room with surprising strength.

“...I’ll make sure they get a proper talk on how to speak to their superiors later,” Élise said at last.

Lucien shook his head.   “That’s not important right now,” he stated.   “What matters is that they brought us a possible lead.”

He tapped the paper.

 

The Queen Bee and her Worker Drones

Alexis Morel

Étienne Roux

Julien Voclain

Loïc Bellamy

Mathis Durant

Vivienne Moreau

 

“Alexis, Étienne, and Julien are dead,” he pointed out as Élise leaned over his shoulder for a better look.   “If they’re going down the list, Loïc Bellamy must be next.”

“I’ll tell the Chief we’re going to need police detail and protection for him,” she said, pulling out her phone just as it rang.

“Hello?   Chief?” she said, pausing as she listened to the other person.   “We have a new lead.   We believe the next victim will be Loïc Bellamy.   …   What? He’s already—?   …   Same injuries?   …   Understood   …   It would be Mathis Durant.   …   Okay, thank you.”

She hung up with a sigh, then looked up at Lucien.

“Loïc Bellamy was just found.   Same cause of death as the others.”

– ♦ – ♦ – ♦ –

[ – CLASSROOM – ]

“Cut!” Nino shouted.   “Perfect!   Only took us about four tries, but we got it!”

“Yeah, only four tries,” Chloé snarked.   “And the mess-ups were all because of Dupain-Cheng, too.”

Adrien sighed in frustration.   “Chloé, can you please not?

The blonde only waved him off.   “I still don’t understand why I’m a villain ,” she snapped.   “Much less a secondary villain?   Who wrote this script?”

No one spoke up.

Well?

Asami coughed lightly, stepping forwards.   “Well, you can look at it like this: out of everyone in the class, only you know how to pull off the ‘rich, basically all-powerful because my dad’s a politician’ vibe.   You know, since your dad is the mayor.”

Chloé paused, thinking.   “Well, I suppose you’re right.   But why am I one of the bad guys?   I should be the main character!   Everyone knows that the main character is the best actress.”

“That’s…not exactly true, but if you make the viewers really hate you, it’s a testimony of how good of an actress you are!” Asami tried.

“People do say it’s harder to play a good villain than a good hero,” Nino added.   “There’s a very fine line between iconic and cheesy in terms of drama.”

Asami gestured at him as if saying ‘See?’

“Oh all right, I’ll be the villain,” Chloé sighed dramatically.   “Seeing as you all clearly need my acting skills.”

Then her face changed back to being irritable.

“But why am I not Adrien’s girlfriend?   Why am I his sister?   And don’t lie to me—I saw what you did with the script!” she demanded, tapping her foot impatiently.

Asami started to mentally stall a bit at that.   Besides her, Nino was sweating bullets, knowing exactly what she was talking about.

“Uh…because you have the biggest, most dramatic plot twist bomb to drop out of everyone else?” he squeaked out.

“Are you lying?

“...No?”

“Hm…”   Chloé looked him up and down suspiciously.

Nino swallowed hard, back ramrod straight.

“Fine!”

And just like that, Chloé was appeased.

“In this case, I’ll be putting all of my skills to good use.   There won’t be a better villain than me!” she declared before flouncing off, bangles jangling on her wrist as she texted away.

Nino wilted in relief, sinking to the ground.

“I thought I was gonna die,” he breathed.

– ♦ – ♦ – ♦ –

[ – MOVIE – ]

Scene: Apartment hallway

Lucien and Élise walked down the hall of Loïc Bellamy’s apartment floor, led by Officer Dupont.   Loïc’s apartment door was cordoned off by police tape.

“Apparently, this was one of the hidey holes he used when he wanted to get away from his mother,” Dani said, stopping in front of the sheet covering the doorway.

“I can see why he chose this place,” Lucien mused.   “It’s quiet and out of the way.   Not many neighbors to bother you.”

Indeed, there were only five other doors—two on each side of Loïc’s door, and the three doors across from those.

“Very quiet,” Élise noted.

Just then, a head of blond hair popped out from the doorway across Loïc’s  apartment.

“Oh!” the pixie blonde gasped.   “Are you the detectives working on…”   She gestured at the ‘POLICE DO NOT CROSS’ crime scene tapes across the hall.

“Yes, ma’am,” Lucien confirmed.   “I’m Agent Moreau and this is Detective Bernard.”

“Oh, that’s good.   I’m Amélie Bellecôte.   I own the bookshop across the street.”   Amélie brushed down her pink floral dress.

“Miss Bellecôte,” Élise began.   “Would you happen to know anything about what happened here?”

Amélie shook her head.   “Oh, no.   I was up all night at my bookshop—a big order of books just came in, you see.   I spent all night sorting books.”

“Would you happen to have any proof of your alibi?” Lucien asked.

“I have security cameras in my bookshop.   You know, just in case someone tries to steal one of my rare books.   You can have the tapes if you want?” she offered.

“That would be much appreciated, yes.”

“Will I have to go down to the station to give them?” she asked.   “Or should I just give them to you now?”

“I can take them.”   Dani stepped forwards.   “I would also like your statement, if that’s possible.”

“Of course, of course!   Come in!”   Amélie stepped back, letting Dani into her apartment before turning to Élise and Lucien.

“I really hope you find whoever killed him.   Even though he was a jerk, he didn’t deserve to die,” she said softly.

“What—what do you mean?” Élise asked.

“That man was never really nice—always in a bad mood.   He knocked a stack of books from my hands once while I was passing by and yelled at me for bumping into him,” she admitted.   “I tried to stay out of his way whenever I could.”

“Thank you, miss.   That was very helpful,” Lucien said.

Amélie only smiled sadly and closed the door behind her.

Lucien and Élise looked at each other seriously, then stepped into Loïc Bellamy’s apartment.

“He wasn’t well liked, which means he likely had enemies,” Élise muttered as she gloved up.

“And that means revenge just became higher on the motivations list,” Lucien continued grimly.

“Exactly.”

– ♦ – ♦ – ♦ –

[ – HALLWAY – ]

Alright! ” Nino cheered.   “Finally!”

“Scene 3, Take 17—success,” Max said, clicking the clapperboard together.

“This feels kind of dangerous,” Adrien said, stepping off the stack of books on the second-highest step.

“Well, we don’t exactly have classes that are on opposite sides of the hallway, so we had to make do,” Alya said sheepishly, gesturing to the stacks of books on the steps to give Marinette and Adrien a place to step when stepping through the “door” that was really just the top step of the stairs.

“We’ll edit it to be an actual hallway later,” Nino said, waving his hand.

Adrien gave him a thumbs up.

“Whatever, now it’s my time to shine!” Chloé announced, reapplying lip gloss like she wasn’t going to be doing anything except paint her nails and talk.

– ♦ – ♦ – ♦ –

[ – MOVIE – ]

Scene: Lucien’s living room

The crime scene was a bust.

Not a single incriminating piece of evidence could be found, and had it not been for the fact that it was impossible, one could’ve thought that the cuts and gunshot wounds had appeared out of nowhere with how clean the crime scene was.

There was absolutely nothing.

No DNA.

No fingerprints.

Absolutely nothing.

Lucien sighed as he flopped down on the couch, jostling his sister.

“Hey!” Vivienne snapped.   She glared at the blob of nail polish on her finger.   “Look what you did!   This color was a limited edition!”

“Sorry,” he mumbled, rubbing his temples.

She rolled her eyes, swiping the brush over the blob to smooth it out.   “Did you seriously have to come sit next to me while I’m painting my nails?” she complained.   “What if you smeared them?”

Lucien didn’t respond.   Instead, he stared blankly at the wall.   “You know four of your friends are dead, right?”

“Yeah, and?”   Vivienne blew lightly on her nails, examining them with a critical eye.   “It’s not like we knew each other that well.   I mean, they’re all so stupid.   Literal drones, I swear.   Could literally never think for themselves.”

“Yeah, but you still have to be careful,” he said, sitting up.   “Someone’s targeting your circle of friends.”

“Oh, please.   They’re hardly my friends.”   The blonde girl waved him off, her bangles jangling and gold dress glinting with every movement.

“That’s not the point ,” Lucien stressed.   “The point is, someone is going down a list of the people you know , and you’re on the list.”

He was silent for a moment.   “I don’t want you to die, Vi,” he said softly.   “You’re my sister—I want you to be safe.”

Vivienne finally looked at him, her face impassive.

The two siblings stared at each other for a moment before she sighed like it was an inconvenience for her.

“Fine,” she muttered, rolling her eyes.   “I’ll watch my back, or whatever…”

She picked up the nail polish bottle again, pausing just slightly before continuing.

“But only if you help me pick out a dress for brunch with my girlfriends,” she drawled, examining the label.   “Lisa’s getting too full of herself and needs to be knocked down a peg.   We can go to Estelle’s .”

“How do you have the money for a dress from Estelle’s ?” he asked, bewildered.

“I have a little money left from a tiny fund I convinced the guys to back a few years ago,” she said, checking her nails.   “Daddy made sure any issues wouldn’t be a problem.”

Adrien sighed.   “Of course you do.”

– ♦ – ♦ – ♦ –

[ – CLASSROOM – ]

“Holy shit,” Alix muttered as Max clicked the clapperboard together, ending the take.   “That was literally perfect.”

“Well, obviously.”   Chloé said, flashing her freshly painted nails.   “I am amazing after all.”

“I have a lot of practice following directions on how to look and act,” Adrien admitted.   “It’s all sort of second nature by now.”

Behind him, Marinette was sporting heart eyes as she stared at him—not that anyone but Alya noticed.

“I don’t think we’re going to need a second take,” Nino said, rewatching the scene on his phone.   “Awesome, dude!”

“Good, because if I had to paint my nails a second time, the coat would be way too thick,” Chloé drawled.   “I’m going to lay back and relax until the final scene.   Sabrina, come.”   She walked away, the redhead following her obediently.

Asami watched her go, then shrugged.

“Onto the next scene!”

– ♦ – ♦ – ♦ –

[ – MOVIE – ]

Scene: Luxury apartment building

Élise and Lucien were walking up to Mathis Durant’s clearly expensive apartment building when Élise’s radio crackled to life.

“All units converge on 1 Rue du Faubourg Saint‑Honoré!   We’re being pinned down by heavy fire!   Requesting backup!” Leo’s panicked voice shouted.

Just then, a window above them shattered as bullets flew out of it.

The sound of gunfire and panicked screams burst out of the open window—someone was shouting that they were hit.

“He’s got a machine gun!”

“Take cover!”

Exchanging looks, Élise and Lucien sprinted up the stairs, ducking instinctively when a burst of gunfire peppered the closed door of Mathis’ apartment with holes.

Élise pulled out her pistol.

“I have to go in,” she muttered.

No! ”   Lucien yanked her back, panic flaring in his eyes.   “Are you insane?   You have no body armor and only a single pistol on hand.   Wait for backup to get here first!”

“They’re being shot at in there!” she hissed.

“All the more reason to wait for backup! ” he snapped.

“I have to do this,” she whispered.   “They’re outgunned.”

Her eyes searched his, and she leaned forwards—

– ♦ – ♦ – ♦ –

[ – HALLWAY – ]

“Cut!” Nino yelled.

Marinette froze, and Adrien leaned back slightly, turning to Nino.

“Marinette, what are you doing? ” he gritted out with forced calmness.

“T-The—the kiss scene?” she squeaked.   “This was the kiss scene for Élise and Lucien!”

Alya nodded in agreement, but Nino only pinched the bridge of his nose.

“Right, I forgot,” he muttered to himself before speaking up to address the room.

“I made a few edits to the script,” he said apologetically.   “I forgot to tell you all, but I thought that everyone re-read the script before we started filming and noticed the changes.   Clearly, I was wrong.”

What?! ” Alya and Marinette shrieked.

“The kiss scene,” he said loudly, talking over her.   “Was one of the things I wrote out because it didn’t make sense—there was no build-up of romantic tension beforehand.   At all.”

“You changed my script?” Alya demanded, storming up to him.   Asami immediately stepped between them, holding up her hands placatingly.   “ Without telling me?!”

“Hey, it’s our script,” Nino fired back.   “And you didn’t even look at the changes I made—go on, read them.   It’s so much better now.”

“I will,” Alya hissed, ripping the papers from his hand.   She marched off and sat herself down in the corner of the room, furiously pouring over the writing.

“Juleka,” he said, turning to the goth.   “Could you read Marinette her lines so we can finish the scene?   I’ll make sure everyone is updated on the new changes before we start the next one.”

Juleka nodded slightly, and began reading Marinette’s lines out loud.

Marinette, on the other hand, was barely listening.

“So that’s what Chloé meant by ‘what he did with the script,’” she ground out.

Her frustration over her missed kiss grew even more when she heard Alya mutter how the new script was actually pretty good.

Meanwhile, Nino fiddled with his video settings, directing Nathaniel as he readjusted the lights.

“Okay, everyone up-to-date?   Great—let’s take it from the top!”

– ♦ – ♦ – ♦ –

[ – MOVIE – ]

Élise looked at Lucien, then nodded slightly as the sound of sirens grew louder.

Suddenly, the sound of gunfire stopped.

“...What just happened?” she whispered.

Lucien listened intently.   “...I don’t know.   Sounds like they stopped.”

Cautiously, he slipped to the other side of the door, then signalled Élise.

“One, two, three!” he mouthed, then kicked the door open, weapon brandished.

They promptly found themselves staring down the barrels of Dani and Leo’s guns, both held by the smaller woman.

After a brief standoff, Dani lowered the pistols, sighing in relief.   “Oh, it’s just you two.   You’ve got an ambulance with you?”

She gestured behind her to Leo, who was clutching his bleeding arm.

“Unfortunately not, but your backup is almost here,” Élise said.   “Not that you seem to need it right now.”

She examined the bullet-hole ridden room.

“Yeah.   Not especially since we failed our job,” Leo said bitterly.

“What?” Lucien said, his head snapping over.

“Mathis is dead,” Dani said flatly.   “They somehow broke into the apartment without setting off any of the alarms, then gagged him and cut him up.   By the time we noticed something was off, he was already starting to bleed out.   They put a bullet in his head right when they saw us.”

“‘They’?” Élise asked.

“A man and a woman.   The guy was huge , which makes sense for the freaking machine gun he had in his case to cover their retreat through the window,” Leo spat.   He winced as he accidentally jostled his arm.

“With a gun that big, someone had to have seen them leave,” Lucien muttered.   “Let’s ask around.”

As footsteps pounded up the stairs, signalling the arrival of the paramedics and backup police, Lucien and Élise hurried out of the room, making their way to the street level.

Lucien glanced up at the broken window.   A long rope dangled from it to the ground.

“We just missed them,” he muttered.

Then Élise nudged his arm.

“Hey,” she whispered.   “Over there.”

Behind one of the bushes across the street, a young woman was cowering, the tips of her shoes barely visible.

Carefully, Lucien and Élise made their way over, peeking down at the shaking body.

“Hey,” Lucien started.   “Are you al—”

“I-I’m sorry!   I won’t say anything, I promise!” the woman suddenly screamed, scrambling away from them, her Converse squeaking across the grass.

She suddenly stopped, blinking in confusion.

“W-Wait…you’re not him,” she muttered.

“Not who?” Élise asked.

“T-There was a guy with a machine gun that jumped out of that building,” she said nervously, pointing at Mathis’ broken window.

“I see,” Élise said, pulling out a notepad.   “Could you tell us where he went or any identifying features?”

The woman shook her head.

“He drove off in a black car.   But, um…”   She hesitated.   “There was something on the back of his jacket collar.   A symbol, I think.”

“What was it?” Lucien asked.

“A black lotus.”

Élise’s pen froze mid-scratch.

Lucien’s jaw clenched.

They both knew that symbol.

The symbol of Paris’ most powerful and notorious mafia.

– ♦ – ♦ – ♦ –

[ – FRONT OF SCHOOL – ]

“And…cut!” Nino shouted.   “Three scenes left and then we’re done!”

“That was pretty fun!” Mylène said, beaming.

“You really pulled off the terrified informant,” Rose praised.

Asami and Juleka nodded.

“That was a really good job,” Juleka said with a smile.

“For sure!” Asami agreed.

Mylène blushed in embarrassment.   “Thanks, guys!”

“Also, these pistols are really cool,” Kim commented.

“They’re Nerf gun pistols I painted black,” Asami said flatly.

“Still cool as hell!”

– ♦ – ♦ – ♦ –

[ – MOVIE – ]

Scene: Bar

Lucien nursed a half-empty water glass as Élise picked at a basket of fries.

“The Black Lotus,” he muttered.   “And they’re now after my sister.”

His fingers dug into the glass like he was trying to crush it.

Water droplets slid down the side, soaking into his coat sleeve.

“Where do we even find them?” Élise sighed.

“9 Rue Watt,” came the answer.

The bartender slid a glass of water over to Élise.

“Heard you were talking about the Black Lotus.   Thought I would give you a tip, seeing as she’s clearly a detective,” the goth said, jutting her chin at Élise.

“And who are you?” Lucien asked suspiciously.   “How do you know this?”

“Raven Delacour,” she said, picking up a glass and a rag.   “Your local bartender.   People tend to talk when drunk,” she explained as she polished the glass.   “Had some Black Lotus grunts come in here last week.   They were talking really loudly about their boss’ plan for some girl.”

Lucien stiffened as Raven continued.

Élise’s eyes narrowed, and she reached for her notebook—but stopped, lips tightening.

“A kidnapping to a warehouse, they said.”

Like the universe wanted to prove a point, Lucien’s phone rang.

“Yes?” he said, picking up.   “...   What?   …   No…no!”

He immediately hung up and turned to Élise.

“My sister’s been kidnapped.”

– ♦ – ♦ – ♦ –

[ – CLASSROOM – ]

“Perfect!” Nino cried.   He was growing more and more animated with every scene completed.   “We only have two more scenes left!”

Asami snorted.   “You know, I kind of find the fact that I only have two scenes despite being the main villain—one of which I’m not even speaking in—kind of funny.   Like, I’m barely there.”

“Yeah, but the entire plot hinges on those two scenes!” Alix argued.   “Without you, there’d be no dramatic twist!”

“And being low-key terrifying in just two scenes?” Juleka added with a smile.   “ Iconic.

Asami laughed.  “I’ll take that!”

– ♦ – ♦ – ♦ –

[ – MOVIE – ]

Scene: Warehouse

A pebble skittered across the stone floor as Lucien and Élise slipped into the warehouse.

Vivienne sat bound to a chair in the middle of the room, gagged with a white cloth band.

“Vivienne,” Lucien breathed as he hurried towards her.

Bang!

A bullet embedded itself into the concrete ground in front of him, halting him in his tracks not three feet from his sister.

“Not so fast, pretty boy,” a feminine voice hissed.

Lucien’s heart dropped to his stomach.

“No…” he whispered as Élise made her way towards him.   “It can’t be…” 

“Who’s that?” she hissed.

He didn’t seem to hear her.

“...Sera?” he called out hesitatingly.

“That’s Seraphine to you .”

A Japanese woman in leather pants and a white blouse stepped out of the shadows, pistol cocked and ready.   Dark circles marred the underside of her eyes, making her furious look slightly unhinged.

“Hello, darling ,” she said mockingly.

“Seraphine, why are you doing this?” he asked.   “You killed five people!”

Seraphine snorted.   “I’ve killed a lot more than just five, Lucien.   These are just the ones you’ve found out about because I wanted people to know.”

“But why?” he pleaded.

“Because of her ,” she snapped, waving her gun at Vivienne, who flinched away.

“Me?” Vivienne asked.   Even while tied up and being held at gunpoint, she still managed to sound haughty and unbothered.   “Ugh, whatever I did, I’m sure it wasn’t personal.”

“Yes, you,” Seraphine hissed, pointing her gun at Vivienne.   “You and your father.   And it absolutely was personal, you little demon .”

“What does my father have to do with this?!” Lucien demanded.

In lieu of an answer, Seraphine raised her gun and fired.

The bullet whizzed past Élise’s face, where she’d been trying to sneak around the edge of the warehouse to get behind Seraphine.

“Go stand next to him,” Seraphine growled.   “Or the next one’s going to hurt.

Élise could only move to comply.

“Where was I?   Oh, yes—your father and your sister .   Your sister ruined my family’s life.   She and her little group of friends scammed my parents, who trusted them because I was dating you ,” Seraphine drawled, circling Vivienne with slow, languid steps.

“And when they went to your father for justice?”   Here, she laughed cynically.   “He buried the evidence , so they couldn’t even take her to court.   They committed suicide with my brother while I was still in England for my Master’s Degree.”

Vivienne rolled her eyes.   “Don’t blame me that your parents were stupid enough to fall for it—”

Seraphine jammed the barrel of the gun against Vivienne’s temple.

“Another word out of your mouth, and I’m going to lose it ,” she snarled.   Vivienne immediately shut her mouth.   “You know, I didn’t even get to say goodbye.   Didn’t even find out why they died until years after !   Years!

She took a moment to calm herself down, her breathing ragged.

“You know how I found out about my family’s deaths?” Seraphine hissed, turning to Lucien.   “The news.   The news , Lucien!   Millions of other people knew about it before I did!   Why didn’t you tell me?!”

“Is that why you broke up with me?” Lucien asked, eyes filled with sadness and pain.   “Because I didn’t tell you your parents and your brother died?   Because my sister and my father drove them to kill themselves?”

Seraphine laughed mockingly.

“No, I did it because you didn’t stop them! ” she shouted.

“What?”   His voice was filled with confusion and a little hurt.

“You told me once that little miss princess here tells you everything , yeah?” Seraphine asked, trailing the barrel of her gun down Vivienne’s terrified face.   “So clearly , if you didn’t do anything, you must’ve approved of it, right?

“I didn’t…I didn’t know about this!” Lucien cried.   “I swear!”

LIAR! ” she shouted, gun whipping up towards him.

“No!” Élise yelled.

Bang!

A gunshot cracked through the air—but it wasn’t Lucien that fell.

It was Seraphine.

She staggered as blood blossomed from her side, clutching the wound as her blouse began to soak through rapidly.

Élise’s gun was smoking at the end of the barrel.

She’d shot Seraphine in the stomach.

No! ” Lucien shouted, running towards his ex-lover as she slowly collapsed to the floor.   “ Seraphine!

He collapsed to his knees, cradling her as blood spewed from the hole in her stomach, quickly wetting his clothes.

He tore off his coat and pressed it to the wound.

“Stay with me, Sera!” he cried.   “Please!   I can’t lose you!”

Seraphine breathed heavily, her face wrought with pain.

“Lucien…” she breathed.

“I’m right here,” he whispered, hearing the sounds of Vivienne being untied behind him.   “I’m right here, love.”

“...I missed you…” she murmured, her eyes sliding closed.

“No…no, Sera, wake up!” Lucien shouted.

“SERA!!!”

– ♦ – ♦ – ♦ –

[ – COURTYARD – ]

“...”

“...”

“...”

“...Should we give them a minute?” Asami whispered to Adrien.

“...That would probably be a good idea…” he muttered, watching as Nino sobbed into his arm.

Around them, nearly the entirety of their class was in tears.   Even Max, usually so unflappable, had shiny eyes.

“This is so awkward,” Asami murmured.

It took them twenty minutes to calm down enough to film the last scene.

– ♦ – ♦ – ♦ –

[ – MOVIE – ]

Scene: Hospital room

Beep…

Beep…

Beep…

Beep…

Lucien slumped in a chair by a hospital bed, a hand clutched in his.   His clothes were rumpled and bloodied, and his hair was a mess.

The patient he was holding vigil over?

Seraphine, who was handcuffed to the bed to ensure she didn’t run away when she woke up.

For a minute, everything was quiet except for the beep of the heart monitor.

“I’m sorry for everything that’s happened to you,” he murmured quietly.

A beat.

“I’ll make sure you get the justice you deserve,” he whispered.   “I promise.”

He pressed a kiss to her knuckles.

“I love you,” he croaked out, throat suddenly clogging with tears and grief.   “Even though I shouldn’t.   And…I missed you too.”

Outside, Élise stood at the doorway, watching him with a sad look on her face.

Shaking her head, she turned and walked away without a word.

Lucien pressed Seraphine’s hand to his forehead, sighing and closing his eyes.

He just missed her other hand’s finger twitch slightly on the other side of the bed.

– ♦ – ♦ – ♦ –

[ – CLASSROOM – ]

“These chairs are digging into my back…” Asami groaned, peeling off the white sheet that covered the makeshift “bed”.

“Look on the bright side!”   Nino grinned, stretching.   “We’re done!”

“And just in time, too,” Max said, checking his watch.   “Principal Damocles should be here any minute.”

“Alright!”   Asami grunted slightly as she stood up, grimacing as her back popped.   “Let’s pack up!   You can take the costumes home if you want—if not, give them back to me tomorrow.”

The room buzzed with laughter and chatter as students folded chairs, gathered props, and talked excitedly about their roles and outfits.

By the time Principal Damocles arrived, the classroom was neat and organized, the supplies and equipment were packed, and the class was ready to leave.

— ♦ —

Outside City Hall, the class huddled on the steps.

“Did we make the showcase?” Asami asked as Nino stepped out of the building.

“You bet we did!” Nino whooped.   “The Mayor loved it!”

Cheers erupted.

Yes! ” Asami laughed, high-fiving Nino and Adrien in quick succession.   “Our movie is going to be featured at the Parisian Student Short Film Festival!”

“Let’s go celebrate! ” Alix shouted, punching the air.   “We made the cut!”

As the group moved down the sidewalk, Marinette trailed a few steps behind.

She couldn’t help but feel quietly resentful.

Not only had she not gotten her kiss with Adrien, but in one move, Nino had up-ended the perfect ending she’d created, where she and Adrien defeated Asami in a glorious final battle…

…then kissed again under the stars.

She’d lost both kisses in one move.

Marinette scowled at her feet.

She won’t win next time.

Notes:

Anyone see the parallels? :)

Chapter 19: A Vote of No Confidence

Chapter Text

– Adrien –

Tap tap tap.   Tap tap tap tap.   Tap tap.

The car hummed quietly beneath them as the buildings passed by.

Adrien peeked over Asami’s shoulder, curious about what on her phone was so interesting.

“What’re you doing?” he asked.

“Mm…writing down notes,” she said absently, her fingers flying over her keyboard.

“We’re not even at school yet,” he said.   “What do you need notes for?”

I …” she began, tapping out her last note.   “Am going to be running for class rep.”

“Really?”

“Yep.   And you are going to be my deputy.”   Asami peered up at him, a little hesitant now.   “I mean—only if you’re cool with it.”

“Me?” Adrien repeated, surprised.   Asami nodded.

I would love to, but…

“I have a lot of stuff though,” he muttered uncertainly, scratching the back of his neck.   “Fencing, piano, photoshoots…   I don’t know if I’ll have time to help you plan events and stuff.”

Asami smiled knowingly.   “I know.   That’s why I’ll be doing most of the work— your job is to make sure I don’t get in over my head.”

Adrien tilted his head consideringly.   “Like, basically telling you to take breaks and not freak out over every detail?”

“Yep!”

He nodded slowly, mind racing with possibilities.   “Okay…and it also means I can use my position to make you follow through with your breaks,” he said, a mischievous glint in his eye.

Asami laughed nervously.   “Well, uh…yes.”

“Alright, then sure!”   Adrien beamed.

The car pulled up to the school, stopping neatly besides Nino, who’d been waiting by the curb.

“Hey, Nino!” Adrien called as he stepped out.   “Guess what?   Asami’s running for class representative!”

“For real, dude?   Awesome!   Let me guess,” Nino said, turning to Asami as she climbed out after Adrien.   “Adrien’s going to be your right hand?”

“How’d you know?”   Asami grinned as she nudged the blond.

Nino laughed.   “Who else would it be?”

“Fair,” Asami acknowledged.

“You sure you’re going to be able to handle it though?” Nino asked seriously.   “Both of you?”

“Sure!”   “I think so?”

Nino levelled Asami with a flat look as they climbed the steps to the school.

“That wasn’t a very convincing ‘yes’.”

“I can do it!” she protested.

Nino squinted slightly, then shrugged.   “If you say so.   What’s Adrien going to be bringing to the table anyway?   Perfect hair?   His physics brains?   All of the above?”

Adrien shoved Nino slightly, snorting as they walked into the courtyard.

No , I’m here to make sure Asami here takes breaks and doesn’t overthink.”

A pause.

Then Nino snorted and began snickering to himself.

“You’re the mom friend ,” he giggled out.

Adrien gaped.

“I am not!

Oh my gosh, I totally am.

— ♦ —

“Chloé is running for the class representative position and Sabrina will be her deputy,” Ms. Bustier said with a smile.   “Do we have any other candidates?”

Adrien turned in his seat, grinning as Asami raised her hand.

“Wonderful!”   Ms. Bustier beamed.   “Asami will be running against Chloé for the position.   Anyone else?” she asked just as Marinette burst into the classroom.

“Hi!” she squeaked out, rushing to her seat.   “I—uh, I—uh, the bus…?”   Her voice trailed off as she and Adrien locked eyes.   She immediately froze mid-step, clutching her backpack to her chest.

Adrien smiled at Marinette, then looked past her, giving Asami a thumbs up.

“You can do it!” he mouthed.

Hopefully, that would calm her nerves.

To his delight, Asami beamed cheerfully back, her shoulders relaxing minutely.

Marinette’s eyes flicked between the two like her brain was trying to figure out what just happened.

He turned back around to face the front, just missing Marinette’s scowl at the interaction.

“If anyone else would like to be a candidate, they have until the end of lunch to decide,” Ms. Bustier said, smiling slightly at Marinette as the girl sat down.

Ms. Bustier didn’t glance at the clock, let alone mark Marinette tardy.   Instead, she offered her a warm smile and flicked her eyes briefly toward Adrien.

He didn’t think much of it.

“Class dismissed!” she said as the lunch bell rang.

— ♦ —

Outside in the courtyard, Adrien watched as Asami was swarmed by their classmates, all clamouring for her attention.

“Can you get us more comfortable chairs?” Rose begged.   “They’re so hard, I can barely concentrate in class!”

“New chairs might be too expensive,” Asami said, fingers flying over her phone as she wrote down their suggestions.   “But I’ll see if Principal Damocles would be willing to let us get some cushions.   Yours’ll be pink, of course.”

“Yay!” Rose cheered.

“What about letting us listen to our beats in the library as we study?” Nino suggested.

“I’ll do you one better—allowing headphone use in the library so long as you’re not disturbing anyone,” Asami countered, typing out her plan.

“Awesome!”   Nino pumped his fist in celebration.

Behind them, Juleka hesitated slightly, then pushed forwards to stand beside Asami.   “Um…”

“Hm?”   Asami looked up at the taller girl, who bent down and whispered something in her ear.

“Oh, that’s brilliant!” she gasped.   “A quiet room would definitely benefit a lot of kids!   I’m pretty sure that there’s an unused classroom like three doors down from ours, so we could probably convert that one.”

Juleka nodded, stepping back with a satisfied smile.

“I was also thinking of asking Principal Damocles to increase the number of tutors we have,” Asami mentioned, scrolling up to the top of her list.

“Our upperclassmen can volunteer to help,” she continued, “and we can talk to the Conseiller Principal d’Éducation—you know, the school counselor—about getting those hours counted toward their civic engagement credit.”

She glanced up from her phone with a smile.   “That way anyone who needs help will be able to get it, and more people will be willing to help out.”

“Do you think Principal Damocles will agree to all of this though?   It seems like a lot,” Nathaniel asked skeptically.

“I’m not completely sure,” Asami admitted.   “But he’s big on student leadership and budget-conscious stuff, so if I show him it’s low-cost and helps a lot of us, he’ll probably go for it.”

I can already see her planning for if he says no.

Adrien smiled helplessly, shaking his head.

And that’s why my job is so important.

So she doesn’t over-plan and burn herself out.

He began making his way over to the chattering crowd.

“Hey, Adrien!”

“Huh?”   He turned around to see Alya waving at him, Marinette standing behind her.

“What’s up?” he asked.

Alya grinned, nudging Marinette forwards.

“Marinette’s planning to run for class rep!” she said.   “She’s got your vote, right?”

“Um…that depends on her speech?” he tried.   He had no idea how to tell her he was already someone else’s deputy.   “Sorry, gotta go!”

He hurried off, skittering behind the crowd of students still around Asami.

“Phew…that was a close one,” he muttered, stopping behind her.

Asami yelped and whipped around, clutching her phone to her chest.   “When did you get here?!”

Adrien grinned, cat-like.   “Just now.”

She smacked his arm.   “Don’t do that!”

“Alright, alright!” he laughed.   “I won’t!”

“You better not,” she muttered, turning to face the others once more.

Oh, yeah.

Adrien smiled at her back, watching her continue taking suggestions and requests from their classmates.

She’s going to be a perfect class rep.

He didn’t see Marinette watching from across the courtyard, fists clenched tight at her sides.

— ♦ —

“So, are there any new candidates who would like to run against Chloé and Asami?” Ms. Bustier asked.

Adrien heard a screech as Marinette nearly upended her table as she shot to her feet.

“I’ll run!” she exclaimed.

Nearly every head in the class turned towards her, surprised.

A few students murmured in shock.   Chloé scowled at her, fury blazing in her eyes.

“Wonderful!” Ms. Bustier said, clapping her hands enthusiastically.   “All three of you will need to develop your campaigns and have a speech ready by tomorrow.   We’ll have the vote then.”

Huh.   Didn’t think she’d actually do it.

Adrien clicked on his tablet as Ms. Bustier resumed class.

Guess she’s pretty determined.

– Sabrina –

“The secret to winning in politics is ruining your opponent's reputation!” Chloé had said.

“Go to Yamikawa and Dupain-Cheng’s houses and get some blackmail,” she’d demanded.   “I’m going to crush those two into paste!”

Which brought Sabrina to now—the redhead nervously standing in front of Asami’s house, having just rung the doorbell.

She didn’t really want to do this, but it was too late to back out now.

And if she didn’t, Chloé would stop being her friend.

She wiped her clammy hands on her skirt as the door swung open.

A Japanese woman stared down at her, surprised.

“Oya?   Are you one of Mi-chan’s friends?” she asked.

“U-Um, yes!   Asami borrowed my math textbook, and I need it back.”

“Oh, really?   That’s fine—come on in!   I’m just polishing some of my jewelry, so you can go up and get it.   It’s the first door on the left.”

She stepped back so Sabrina could walk in, and locked the door behind her before re-entering the kitchen, dumping some baking soda into a pot of boiling water.

Sabrina quickly scampered up the stairs while Asami’s mom was distracted.

She found the right door and flung it open to find—

—Marinette?

“What’re you doing here?” they both whisper-shouted at the same time.

Looking at the open cabinet and drawers, Sabrina quickly figured out what the bluenette was doing.

“You’re looking for something embarrassing , aren’t you?” she asked.

I didn’t think she would be the type!

“N-No!”   Marinette waved her hands frantically.   “I-I’m not!   I swear!”

“You are! ” Sabrina gasped.

Marinette glared, dropping her nervous façade.   “Okay, fine—I am!   So what?   It’s not like you’re not about to do the same thing.”

“What?”

“You came because of Chloé , didn’t you?   You’re trying to find something to blackmail Asami with too.”

Sabrina swallowed nervously.   “W-Well, yes.”

“I knew it,” she said smugly.

They stared at each other for a moment, unwilling to back down.

“Well, seeing as we’re both after Asami’s secrets, we might as well search this room together,” Sabrina huffed.

Marinette scowled.   “Fine.   But you better not tell Chloé I was here.”

“Deal.”   Sabrina snapped a photo of the two plushies on Asami’s bed as she shut the door behind her.   They were kind of cute.

The two girls split up, pulling open drawers and combing through Asami’s closet.

Marinette and Sabrina were halfway through searching the back of Asami’s neatly organized closet when the door flew open.

They leaped away from the closet, their hearts pounding.

Asami’s mom stood in the doorway, a thunderous look on her face.

What do you two think you’re doing? ” she hissed out, her glare piercing through both of them.

“I— um, I-I’m just—” Marinette stammered out.

“Just what? ” she snapped, advancing towards them.   “Searching through my daughter’s closet?   Going through her things without permission?

She towered over them, looking every bit like a vengeful goddess about to smite them.

Asami’s mom glared down at them.   “I had my suspicions when you two said Asami borrowed a history book and a math book because my daughter isn’t usually like that, but when neither of you came down after ten minutes when grabbing a book off her desk should’ve taken two seconds , I knew something was wrong.”

Sabrina’s hands were shaking.

She felt like she was going to cry.

Marinette stared defiantly back, red creeping up the back of her neck.

“I should call your parents, but I don’t trust you to give me the correct numbers,” she began. 
“So, you two are going to leave my house immediately .   And I will let you know that if I ever come across either of your parents—because I’ve seen them at Career day and I know their faces—I will be telling them exactly what happened today.   Am I clear?

Marinette and Sabrina nodded fearfully.

“Good.   Now get out.

The girls sprinted out of the room and down the stairs, taking them two at a time before flinging open the front door and running out in opposite directions.

Sabrina didn’t stop until she made it to the end of the street.

— ♦ —

After calming herself down, Sabrina called Chloé, her hands still shaking.

“Did you get it?” Chloé asked as soon as the call connected.

“Um…not really,” she muttered.   “I got caught by her mom.”

“Ugh, you’re useless!

“I-I got a picture of the plushies on her bed!” Sabrina tried.

“Plushies?   Perfect.   She’ll look like a toddler playing pretend.”

“I’m on my way to Marinette’s house right now,” Sabrina said, hurrying along the street.

“Well, hurry up,” Chloé snapped.   “Dupain-Cheng just got here, and I don’t want to deal with her any longer than I have to.”

“O-Okay!”

Sabrina hung up and ran to the bakery Marinette’s parents ran.

“Um, excuse me?” she said.   “Marinette borrowed my math book for our Geometry homework, but I need it back.”

A jolt of alarm went through her as she realized she used the same excuse on Asami’s mom earlier.

Please work…please work…

“Oh!”   Marinette’s mother blinked in surprise.   “Well, Marinette’s not here right now, but uh…I’ve got customers to attend to, so if you don’t mind, go on up and grab it from her room.”

Yes!

“Okay, thank you!”

Sabrina hurried past her, climbing the stairs to the Dupain-Cheng residence above the bakery.

Quickly, she rushed up the stairs and pushed open the trapdoor, slipping into Marinette’s room.

Ring…ring…

“Chloé, I’m in!” she whispered.   “What am I looking for?”

“Anything,” Chloé drawled.   “As long as it’s totally embarrassing.”

Sabrina’s eyes trailed across the walls and desk, then caught onto an open box.

“How about…her diary? ”   She grinned as she looked down at the book inside.

“Excellent!   Grab it!”

Sabrina reached for the book and hooked her fingers under it—

—only for her heart to nearly leap out of her chest as the box suddenly snapped shut like a bear trap, clamping down around her wrist.

She let out a yelp and dropped her phone, the screen clattering facedown on the hardwood floor.

“Sabrina?   Sabrina!”

She desperately yanked her hand back, pushing against the pastel pink box to no avail.

It held fast, no matter how she twisted and tugged.

Her breathing picked up.

Oh no, I’m stuck!

I’ve really done it now!

– Asami –

“I’m pleased to welcome you all to the official launch of Chloé’s electoral campaign,” the mayor proclaimed, a hand on his daughter’s shoulder.   “And a special thank-you to world-famous pop-star Jagged Stone for endorsing her.”

The man glanced away, looking utterly bored as he accepted Chloé’s high-five.

Jagged looks like he wants to be anywhere but here.

And ,” Chloé purred.   “When you vote for me , you’ll get free tickets to Jagged’s next concert!”

Asami raised a surprised eyebrow as she followed the crowd of students over to Jagged Stone’s table.

Would she actually follow through with that though?

She picked up two CDs with his autograph.

Eh, not my problem.

I’m in this election to win, anyway.

But I might as well get an autograph for Adrien while I’m here.

And myself, of course.

Suddenly, Marinette’s agitated voice cut through the excited chatter.

“Don’t you all realize you’re all being bribed? ” she asked.   “Concert tickets are awesome, but they aren’t going to fix classroom problems.”

A couple of students exchanged looks.

“Do you have solutions?   In that case, I would like you to present your campaign,” Max said, pushing up his glasses.

“W-Well, um…I was thinking cushions would be more realistic than buying new chairs, and uh…I’ll see what I can do about listening to music in the library.   Through headphones, of course.”   Marinette smiled brightly at them.

Unimpressed faces stared back at her.

“That was Asami’s campaign,” Alix said flatly.   “Also, we made those requests to Asami, not you.”

Asami blinked once, but said nothing.

Chloé started clapping mockingly.

Wow , you almost sound like an actual class rep.   Too bad you don’t have a chance of winning,” she drawled, snatching Marinette's wrist and hauling her through the crowd.   “A word?”

Asami blinked as Chloé grabbed her arm as well.

“You too, Yamikawa.”

Chloé led them behind a large pillar in the far corner of the room.

Sabrina leaned against it, waiting for them with…a box around her hand?

“My diary!” Marinette gasped.   “When did you—?”

“If the two of you don’t pull out of the race, I’ll reveal all your secrets!” Chloé hissed, glaring at them.

“I…don’t have any secrets?” Asami said, confused as Marinette cried, “Don’t—!  I-I mean, what secrets?”

Chloé rolled her eyes.   “I’ll have my hands on that diary as soon as I get a chainsaw .   But you…

She leaned closer to Asami.

“I know you have a secret.”

What is she talking about?

“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” Asami said dryly.

“Fine!” Chloé huffed.   “In that case…”

She stepped out from behind the pillar.

Ahem!   I have an announcement to make!” she called out.

Their classmates turned towards her, curious.

Asami stared at Chloé’s back, wracking her brain for whatever Chloé meant.

Asami here has a secret she’s been hiding from all of us,” Chloé said with a smirk.

Murmurs broke out.

“A secret?”

“What is she hiding?”

“I kind of feel bad for her now that Chloé’s exposing it…”

Chloé brandished her phone, a picture on the screen.

“Asami Yamikawa has plushies!

“...”

Crickets.

Literal crickets.

No one was saying anything.

Asami herself was completely dumbfounded, nearly rendered speechless.

But eventually, she found her voice.

“Okay, nice speech,” she said, stepping up behind Chloé.   “I have two things to say to that.”

“One—yes, I have plushies.   And for your information, Berry and Wiggles are adorable.   I have no problem with you spreading their cuteness to the world.”

Indeed, Rose was already cooing, heart eyes staring at Berry’s pink fur and Wiggles’ adorable smile.

“And two ,” she continued, glaring at the blonde.   “How the hell did you get into my room?”

The students around them gasped.

Chloé looked taken aback.

“That’s definitely trespassing,” someone muttered.

“I-I…” she stammered.

But before Asami could press her for an explanation, trumpets began to sound.

“What in the world is that?” Asami muttered.

The mayor cracked open the doors, and Asami leaned forwards for a peek.

A veritable army of medieval soldiers in black and green armor stood outside the city hall doors.

“O-ye, o-ye!” a knight announced.   “Darkblade shalt speak now!   Listen, or be imprisoned!”

A knight in black and red armor, wielding a sword instead of the halberds the others had, stepped forwards.

“Henceforth, my flag shalt fly over thy kingdom!,” he proclaimed.   “Bourgeois, pathetic knave, come hither and do battle!”

The mayor looked confused.   “What did he say?”

“He wants to kick your ass,” Asami said drily.

“Uh…Ask my secretary for an appointment!” he squeaked, then yanked the doors shut.

Asami pulled her fingers back just in time.

She could hear Darkblade laughing outside and the war cry of the knights as they charged the doors.

Suddenly, the knights began yelling, and the clang of metal could clearly be heard.

She scrambled over to the window and peeked out.

“Chat Noir?” Asami gasped.

The leather-clad hero was fighting the army of soldiers, smacking them left and right with his staff.

That was, until they suddenly dogpiled him and he vanished under a small mountain of bodies.

“Oh, crap,” she muttered.

A moment passed until suddenly all the knights were thrown every which way, revealing the still-standing hero.

“Part le fer!” Darkblade shouted.

With wide eyes, Asami watched the Akuma charge forwards and engage Chat Noir in a duel.

We have to get out of here while Chat Noir’s distracting the Akuma!

She turned to face the class.

“Chat Noir’s distracting the Akuma, but we don’t have much time,” she declared.   “We have to get out of here before the army breaks in!”

The students murmured nervously and nodded.

“Kim, Ivan, Mr. Stone—help me barricade the doors.   The rest of you make sure all the windows are locked shut!” she shouted, twisting the lock shut.

Everyone immediately scattered.

Jagged’s posters and table were pushed against the great oak doors.   The chairs behind the front desk were added to the barricade.

Asami shoved a chair into place, before stepping back as Jagged and the class regrouped.

The doors rattled as the knights rammed them, having just finished regrouping.

“This isn’t going to hold long,” she warned.   “We don’t exactly have heavy furniture to use, and these chairs have wheels.   We have to leave before they break in!”

“This way!” Mr. Bourgeois shouted.   The students and Jagged ran after him, Asami on their tail.

She turned back to check the barricade one last time and noticed Marinette running up the stairs instead of following them.

“Where are you going?!” she yelled.

“To check the windows!”

“They’re already locked!”

Too late—she was gone.

Asami grit her teeth and ran after her classmates.

Hopefully, she’ll be okay…

– Adrien –

Crap, this is bad!

Chat Noir pressed back against the stone wall of the city hall, having finally been cornered by a semi-circle of halberds.

There were too many soldiers for him to fight his way free.

He was well and thoroughly screwed.

“Hey, back off!” he growled.

Just when he thought he was going to be impaled by half a dozen blades, a yoyo dropped down in front of him.

“Chat Noir, grab on!”

Ladybug?   Finally!

With a quick salute, he grabbed onto the wire and was jerked skywards.

Another yank, and he was sent flying into the building.

He slammed into the wall with a grunt.

“Sorry, Chat Noir.   I was busy doing damage control inside,” Ladybug apologized, smiling tersely.

“It’s no problem,” he groaned, righting himself and rubbing his back.

— ♦ —

Outside, the knights were regrouping once more, forming neat rows and taking up their weapons again.

Darkblade’s voice boomed out.

“Come— formation! ” he shouted.

The knights charged at the walls and began forming human ladders.

“They’re going up!” Ladybug shouted.

Flicking her yoyo out of the window, she swung across the walls and knocked over a ladder of knights.

With a swing of his baton, Chat Noir pushed down the second ladder and jabbed a knight in the chest with a grunt, causing a third ladder to topple over just before it reached his window.

The knights fell to the ground with loud clangs and groans of pain.

“Alright!” he cheered, pulling Ladybug back into the building.

— ♦ —

Unfortunately, their trials weren’t over—because Darkblade just turned a pair of cars into catapults in response to his initial plan’s failure and was now firing knights at the top of the city hall.

Seriously, doesn’t this guy know when to give up?

 “Why are they going on the roof?” Chat Noir muttered.

A knight slammed against the stone beside their window with a metallic CLANG , then plummeted back down in a heap of armor.

“Well—at least some of them,” he amended.

Ladybug gasped in realization.

“The flag!”

Chat Noir slapped a hand on his forehead.

“Of course—conquerors plant their flags to declare land as theirs!”

As if he was confirming their prediction, Darkblade launched himself up to the roof with a loud cackle, landing easily beside the flag.

“Once these stripes are supplanted by mine coat of arms, I shalt reign supreme!” he declared as he yanked free the flag of France and threw it aside.

His banner was thrown up to the roof.

The knights caught the flag just as Ladybug and Chat Noir swung themselves up.

“The akuma’s in his sword,” Chat Noir said.   “We need to get it away from him.”

Ladybug nodded, though for some reason she looked slightly annoyed at his words.   “Exactly what I was going to say.   I’ll grab it!”

“What?” he asked, turning to her as she launched her yoyo.

Isn’t that plan too simple?

The yoyo wrapped around Darkblade’s wrist.

Darkblade glanced down at it almost boredly, then gave it a hard yank.

Ladybug flew up to him with a scream.

“Ladybug!” Chat Noir shouted, vaulting after her.

“Didst thou truly believe such folly would bring thee victory?” he mocked, gripping her neck with bruising force.   He threw her back down with a loud laugh.

With a grunt, Chat Noir launched himself up and snatched her out of the air, landing harshly on the shingles once more.

“Ladybug, are you alright?” he asked.

“I-I’m fine,” she rasped, coughing.

He glared up at the villain as he received his flag from his subordinate.

“Give me your Lucky Charm,” Chat Noir said suddenly.   “I’ll handle this.”

“No!” Ladybug coughed out.   “I’m supposed to—”

“You’re supposed to be resting ,” he snapped.   “Just give me a Lucky Charm—I’ve got this.”

“...Lucky Charm!”

Chat Noir snatched the spotted scotch tape out of the air and began wrapping his fingers.

Above, Darkblade laughed, holding his flag aloft.

“By the blade of darkness, I hereby declare all peoples of this kingdom are henceforth mine! ” he shouted.

The pole slammed down into the slot, and a beam of black light shot up into the sky.

 A circle of blackness began to grow.

“Chat Noir, hurry!” Ladybug cried as he finished wrapping his fingers.

He tossed the ring of tape back to her and vaulted up to the flag, yanking it out of its place.

The dark circle began to dissipate.

“No!” Darkblade shouted.

He lunged forwards, grabbing the pole.

“Release mine banner, knave!” he demanded, pulling hard.   “Lest I strike you down on the spot!”

“Not so fast, D’Argencourt!” Chat Noir shouted back.   “You’re going to have to drop that sword if you want to beat me in a tug of war—I’ve got the better grip!

With a hard yank, Darkblade stumbled forwards, though he didn’t let go of the banner.

“Mine name is Darkblade! ” the Akuma shouted, driving his sword into the shingles and pulling his banner out of Chat Noir’s hands with a vicious yank.

Chat Noir immediately kicked the sword loose, sending it skittering down the roof as he shoved Darkblade away from the weapon.

“Ladybug—now!”

Ladybug snatched it up and raised the blade over her head, slamming it onto the stone edging with a hoarse yell.

No! ” Darkblade shouted as it bent and broke.

The black circle dissipated, revealing the clear sky.

“Yes!”   Chat Noir grinned, pumping his fist as Ladybug purified the akuma.   “Chat Noir for the win!”

Pink sparkles filled the sky, transporting the knights back to their original locations and changing everything back to normal.   A stream of pink light swirled around Ladybug as her throat was healed.

Darkblade, on the other hand, collapsed to his knees as black bubbles covered him.

When they vanished, Mr. D’Argencourt sat up in his place.

“By what means did I arrive here?” he muttered, clearly confused.

“I’ve got to go,” Ladybug said after they fistbumped in celebration.   “See you!”

She swung off before he could say anything.

Not even a look back at the victim?

Jeez…she really must be busy.

He turned to Mr. D’Argencourt.

Might as well get him down from here.   I’ve got time.

“Need a lift?” he asked.

“Aye,” the man sighed.   “To Collège Françoise Dupont, if thou wilt.”

“Sure thing!”

Within minutes, the pair touched down in the courtyard of the school.

“I thank you, kind sir,” Mr. D’Argencourt said, looking downcast.

Chat Noir paused, staring up at him.

“You’re still upset you lost the election, aren’t you?” he asked gently.

“...Aye.   It pains me that Bourgeois defeated me.   He has no honor, and yet…”

“Hey.”   Chat Noir placed a hand on the man’s shoulder.   “Don’t let it get to you.   It’s not the end of the world.   You can get through this.”

After a beat, Mr. D’Argencourt nodded slightly.

With a grin, he patted the taller man’s shoulder and stepped back, preparing to vault off.

“Also, you’ve got some mad sword skills.   Let’s spar again one day!” he called.

With that, he launched himself into the air, landing onto the opposite roof and leaping away.

Even still, his ears caught the man’s muttered words.

“Mayhap this day be not so ill.”

– Marinette –

“And where were you? ” Chloé demanded as Marinette headed down the stairs.   “Safely hiding under a rock?”

Behind her, the class was dismantling the barricade they’d made, moving posters and tables back into place.

“I got…transformed!   Into a knight!” Marinette stammered.

“And that’s why you don’t run off by yourself,” Asami said dryly, passing by with one of the front desk chairs.

Marinette mentally rolled her eyes.

Like you know anything.

You were probably hiding with everyone else while I saved Paris!

“Now that this is all over, I want my personal items back!” she demanded, glaring at the blonde.

Gasps resounded as her voice echoed around the room.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about—” Chloé began before Sabrina shoved past her, Marinette’s diary box still clamped around her hand.

“Please!” the redhead cried.   “Take it off!”

Marinette brought her up to the step she was standing on and brandished her key to the crowd.

See?   I’m being nice and I’m proving that Chloé is a bad person.

With a click, she unlocked the box and freed the girl’s wrist.

“Thank you!”   Sabrina gasped in joy and ran off.

“Got an explanation, Chloé?” Alya asked, her phone already recording.

“I told you I never took her diary!” Chloé snapped, crossing her arms defensively.   “And I’m offended that you’re accusing me .”

“Then how did you know her diary was in there?” Asami asked, stepping forwards, eyes hard.

“You must’ve broken into her room.   Or, more accurately, Sabrina broke into both Marinette’s room and my room on your orders,” she concluded.   “Don’t think I forgot about that picture you took of my plushies on my bed .”

Murmurs broke out as Chloé visibly scrambled for an answer.

“I–I—”

Asami sighed.

“Forget it.   There’s no point in pushing the issue when you’d just get your father to get you out of the situation.”

Exactly! ”   Chloé immediately took the out.   “My father will hear about this!”

Displeased mutters filled the room.

“Well,” Alya said, walking up to Marinette.   “At least we know nobody’s going to be voting for Chloé—you’re going to be our new representative!”

Marinette smiled— finally —before Max coughed into his fist.

“We still have Asami,” he corrected.   “And she’s… very qualified.”

Marinette’s smile cracked at the edges.

She did her best to recover, clearing her throat slightly.

“I just want to say,” she began.   “I want to be voted in fairly—not because you don’t want to vote for Chloé, but because you believe in me!”

“I’m not going to make promises that I can’t keep,” she continued, “and I’m not going to be able to get you everything that you want.   But I am resourceful and I know how to prioritize.   I’m a good listener and a great multi-tasker.”

“Representing you all is something I truly believe in.   And most importantly, I believe in myself.   So...vote Marinette for class representative!” she finished, planting her hands on her hips and closing her eyes.

…There was only one person clapping.

Why is there only one person?

Marinette opened her eyes in confusion.

A sea of unimpressed faces stared back at her.

Only Alya was clapping, and she slowly stopped as she realized no one was joining her.

Max had his hands raised slightly, like he wanted to clap out of politeness but stopped himself.

“You can’t even get to school on time,” Alix said flatly.

“Not only that,” Nino added, “but when we were filming our movie, you were more focused on acting than your job as a producer—Asami was the one who got us permission to film in the school.   So I’m not really sure about the ‘great at multi-tasking’ part.   Sorry.”   He shrugged, looking apologetic.

“Also, don’t forget about what happened with Chloé’s bracelet!” Rose chimed in, looking unusually peeved.   “I still remember that!”

A chorus of “Me too!” and “Same!” burst out from the crowd.

Another round of agreements sounded before Asami stepped up onto the stairs, hands gesturing for them to settle down.

“Alright, that’s enough,” she said placatingly.   “Marinette has spoken, and since we’re all apparently doing speeches today, I might as well say my piece.”

She cleared her throat.

“I overthink—a lot,” Asami admitted with a self-conscious smile.   “But that’s because I care about a lot of things.   I care about doing things well.   I care about fairness.   And most importantly, I care about all of you—and about our school.”

“I want to make everything better for all of us.   I want all of us to succeed in class and enjoy being here.   And I’m willing to put in the work to make that happen,” she said, clenching her fists in resolve.

“But I can’t do this alone,” she added softly.   “I know I have the help of my deputy, but even then…I’ll still need your support.   I need people that also want to improve our school life together.”

She took a deep breath.   “So, I ask you this: will you support me as I work to be the class representative you deserve?”

A beat.

Then, the class erupted into a deafening roar of cheers and hollers.

Marinette was frozen, Alya rubbing her shoulders in comfort.

That was better than mine.

Why was that better than mine?

She couldn’t breathe.

Every clap felt like a slap in the face.

Every cheer grated on her ears.

Marinette stepped away from the crowd, head bowed.

She didn’t dare say anything.

Not when the only thing that could leave her mouth was either yelling or sobs.

— ♦ —

Asami won in a landslide victory.

Because of course she did.

And Adrien was her deputy.

Because of course he was.

I thought…I thought he loved me.

He accepted my confession, right?

He heard my voicemail?

Then why didn’t he tell me?

Does he not love me anymore?

Did he ever love me?!

She was broken out of her thoughts by the sound of laughter.

Adrien’s laughter.

“No way!” he laughed.   “You seriously did that?”

Besides him, Asami stared open-mouthed at Nino, looking absolutely gobsmacked.

The boy in question looked particularly smug.

“You bet I did!” he crowed.   He lifted his hands like he was framing words in the air.

“Asami Yamikawa: Actress, Costume Designer, and Co-Producer,” he proclaimed.   “I mean, it’s not like you don’t deserve those titles.   You did help convince Principal Damocles to let us use the school to film.”

Marinette felt a jolt run through her.

Co-producer?

But she was the producer!

Why did Nino credit her as a co-producer?!

It wasn’t fair!

Marinette grit her teeth and stormed off.

Why does she get everything?!